《A CEO's Revenge Marriage Accidentally in Love》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Hannah I have a big secret. At college, I¡¯m a popr girl. I have many friends and enjoy the number of guys who ask me for my number. My friends say I¡¯m loyal. Guys call me pretty. My grades are good, and since I¡¯m constantly smiling, my friends will never discover my secret. But the truth? I¡¯m eighteen, dirt poor, and struggling. I can only afford my living expenses because I¡¯m working full-time while also attending college. I barely have enough time to study, but I¡¯m somehow managing. Sure, I might hit a wall from working my ass off as a housekeeper at a hotel at some point. But what is a girl to do? I need money and hate to ask for help, so I put on a show in front of my friends. I pretend I¡¯m fine and without problems so they won¡¯t worry about me, but my life is anything but perfect. My parents avoid me like the gue and are too busy with their careers to call or try to see me. They both work abroad, and I half-suspect they are avoiding each other since all my parents do when they see each other is yell at each other. I have a suspicion they are about to fill in for a divorce. And their rtionship has made me think love is nothing but an illusion. But who needs love anyway? Not me. With tired eyes, I push my cart forward. I round a corner while looking down at the list of rooms I have to clean before my shift ends. Most of the rooms are enormous, and it takes time to get them ready for a new guest, but there is only one room to clean on this floor. The problem? It¡¯s one of the most expensive rooms we have, and it will take me at least an hour to clean it. I groan in frustration even before opening the door with my card key. The electric lock lights up green, and I enter the room backward, dragging my heavy cart after me. I then turn around and immediately realize something is wrong. This room is supposed to be empty, but a tall naked man stands with his muscr, sinewy back turned against me. He has brown short hair, and impossibly broad shoulders. And he is humming a Taylor Swift tune! I almost choke when he shakes his glorious thick ass to the song. I shouldn¡¯t look, but it turns out I¡¯m a bigger sinner than I thought! I¡¯m not staring; I¡¯m gawking! That rump is what wet dreams are made of! From N?velDrama.Org. But while this guy is sexy, what is he doing here?! This room shouldn¡¯t have someone living in it! Did I enter the wrong room? With growing panic, I look down at the paper, gasping, when I realize I¡¯m supposed to be on the floor above this one! ¡°Um?¡± A deep voice hums, definitely the dancing male. I look up by instinct and then scramble back two feet. The man is now standing in front of me naked, and he has that kind of deep-set v-lines that turn girls dumb! My heart pounds in my chest at the marvelous sight before me, and I trip over my shoes, hitting my head against my cart. I swear I must look like a boxer knocked out of the game. ¡°Fuck!¡± I groan in pain as one cleaning item after the other topples over my head, promptingughter out of the man. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He is trying to sound worried, but there is a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± I mumble bitterly, and then I fight like hell not to pay attention to his¡­ thing! But how am I supposed to ignore it?! It¡¯s huge! And that six-pack? Jesus Christ. I think I mumble the word ¡°beautiful man¡± or something simr, and the guy smirks at me. My face burns, yet I can¡¯t look away. Could this day possibly get any worse? I keep staring at the man, who takes out his earphones and wraps a white towel around his tapered waist. He then walks over to me, offering me his hand with amusement dancing in his eyes. Too shocked to know how to react, I grab his hand and let him pull me back to my feet. Once I meet his eyes, I blush. Not only is this guy packing, but he is also beautiful, and I instantly hate myself for finding him charming. I seldom take a genuine interest in a man, but the one I find insanely attractive is the one I embarrass myself in front of¡ªhow freaking typical! I want to sink through the face of the earth. This must be karma ying games with me, and while I know that I shouldn¡¯t be looking at I can¡¯t pry my eyes off him. He is too gorgeous. ¡°Let me guess, wrong room?¡± Blushing, I nod, and he smiles at me, all dimples and delight on his face. I expect him to make a joke at my expense, but he collects the items which have fallen from my cart in silence. It¡¯s odd seeing him help me since the mess is my fault. ¡°Oh, wait! Don¡¯t clean up after me!¡± I exim and sort my blonde hair behind my ear. Why am I suddenly so nervous? I never act like this! I have crushed plenty of hearts beneath my shoes, and here I am, acting strange because I¡¯ve seen this man naked. ¡°I-I can collect those myself!¡± Instead of replying, the man silently holds my dropped items for me to take. I stare at his hands with burning cheeks before shyly taking the things from him. ¡°T-thank you!¡± I salute the man like a fool before quickly cing the items back into ce. I then push my cart towards the door. I need to leave this room immediately before my stupid brain takes another trip of staring at this man¡¯s gorgeous face. Unfortunately, my cart gets stuck on the carpet. I ram into it with full force, but it doesn¡¯t move. I try to tackle it again, but the cart won¡¯t budge. It¡¯spletely stuck! The man chuckles above me. He is directly behind me and towering above me like a human skyscraper. ¡°Do you need help with that?¡± I swallow thickly. I¡¯ve already caused this guy enough trouble as it is. First, I entered his room, then I saw him naked, and now, I can¡¯t even get out of his room without his help. This is beyond embarrassing¡­ ¡°No¡­ I mean,¡± I bite my lower lip. ¡°Maybe?¡± The man smiles at me with water dripping from his body, and I step away from my cart to offer it to him. ¡°I think one of the wheels might be broken¡­¡± I mumble. He chuckles in amusement. ¡°I doubt that is the case.¡± I know I should look away from him, it¡¯s rude staring at him, but I can¡¯t turn away from the muscles rippling down his arms and legs. Then his face. Jesus Christ, he is stunning. He is wet from the shower, so fresh and gorgeous, and those green, emerald eyes are the cherry on the cake. And even if he is older than me, I find him attractive. He looks like a movie star. I¡¯m drooling over him as he grabs the handles of my cart and easily pushes it out of the room. It doesn¡¯t even seem heavy for him. It makes me feel humiliated and incapable of doing my own job. The guy probably thinks I¡¯m pathetic too. I don¡¯t dare to meet his gaze when he turns around to look at me. ¡°How long have you worked here?¡± Huh? What kind of question is that? ¡°Um,¡± I mumble and feel a little insecure. Is this guy going to write aint to my boss? I can¡¯t me him, but I really need this job. ¡°I have worked here for about a year, I think?¡± ¡°And do you like it here?¡± The man asks and hands me a smirk upon noticing me watching him with wide eyes. I swallow thickly. Mr. Gorgeous caught me staring at him; I know he knows I find him attractive. It¡¯s probably written on my face. The worst part is that he doesn¡¯t tease me for checking him out. He doesn¡¯t say a word, but somehow that is much worse. I also feel like he is chillier now, and his face looks less kind, but that might be my imagination? I lick my lips. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not the easiest job. It¡¯s a little gross cleaning hair from the drain. And it took time getting used to all the stairs since the elevators are always upied, but I like it here.¡± ¡°I see,¡± his eyes seem harsher now, colder. ¡°I would expect someone who has worked here for an entire year not to walk into the wrong room. It would have been a huge disaster if I had been a normal guest and you had seen me naked. Someone could lose their job.¡± His words and his stern tone give me pause. These aren¡¯t the words of a regr guest. A guest might haveughed at this situation, but this man? He looks as if he wishes me out of his sight. Shudders run down my spine. ¡°Who are you?¡± The man¡¯s lips twitch, but he doesn¡¯t smile. ¡°Tobias Ford, the CEO of this hotel chain and the boss of your boss.¡± My jaw cks to the ground as his eyes re into mine. I also forget how to breathe, but I¡¯m unsure if it¡¯s because one: he is the most beautiful man I¡¯ve ever seen, or two: I¡¯m most definitely fired. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Hannah ¡°Give me one good reason not to fire you.¡± Tobias¡¯s words make my heart pound a mile per second. I¡¯m sitting on a massive chair inside his office, and his gaze is digging into mine. He looks as friendly as a wolf, and that face I found so beautiful earlier is now scary and intense. ¡°I really need this job, Tobias¡ªerr, I mean, Sir.¡± He lifts an eyebrow, and I stare down into myp. I¡¯m sweating despite it being rather cold inside his office. But can anyone me me? Tobias is too frightening to keep eye contact with, especially now when he is wearing an expensive suit that seems to scream, ¡°Man in charge!¡± ¡°Hm, if that¡¯s true, I would expect you to put more effort into keeping your position, Miss Darling¡­¡± he looks at me again. ¡°Did you use a fake name when you were hired?¡± ¡°No, Sir,¡± I grimace. ¡°My surname is Darling.¡± ¡°And you¡¯re a college student?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± he absentmindedly taps his chin while scanning my papers without even a hint of a smile. ¡°Plenty of student loans to pay off, then?¡± My shoulders slump in defeat. ¡°That¡¯s a rather personal question.¡± He lifts his chin, eyeing me. ¡°I know, but I¡¯m your boss¡­ also, are you really not nning on using that against me? Any other person in your position would use that to y with my emotions and manipte me into feeling sorry for you.¡± Tobias¡¯s words are shocking. And the fact that he can say that while deadpanning is scary. It also tells me everything I need to know: this man won¡¯t get manipted easily. From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Um, something tells me that you would see through any lie I gave you,¡± I give him a hesitant, nervous smile. He is watching me like a hawk, and I quickly continue talking. ¡°But I really need this job. I know that I¡¯m at fault here. I made a mistake walking into that room. I¡¯m not stupid, and yes, you have every right to fire me, but I¡¯m desperate for money.¡± ¡°Desperate, you say?¡± Tobias is watching me with renewed interest now. He reminds me of a cat focusing on its prey. ¡°How desperate?¡± My heart is thumping against my ribcage. I¡¯m nervous, but I must speak up and convince Tobias not to fire me. I¡¯m drowning in student loans and food expenses. And that¡¯s not mentioning the rent on my apartment. I also have a cat named Jerry, so living in the dorms is out of the question. ¡°I would do anything to keep this position,¡± I mean those words and look straight into Tobias¡¯s green, intense eyes. ¡°Anything.¡± His lips curl by the corners to form a wicked smirk, and his fingers intertwine underneath his chin. It gives him a viinous look. ¡°How about marrying me then?¡± ¡°E-excuse me?!¡± I ask in a high-pitched scream. I¡¯m pretty sure this guy just asked me to marry him, which definitely can¡¯t be happening! I half-expect hidden cameramen to jump out from the door behind his desk or the curtains blocking the sunlight. But that doesn¡¯t happen. Instead, I have Tobias smiling at me, but it¡¯s not friendly. It¡¯s cunning in a way that gives me shivers. ¡°A year after my wedding, wife, now ex-wife cheated on me with my best friend and business partner.¡± I stare at Tobias in shock, who looks perfectly calm despite the terrible thing he told me. His eyes roam over my face as if he is trying to read me, and once he finds whatever he is looking for, he continues talking. ¡°It pains me to see them together, but we are all owners of this hotel chain. I don¡¯t have enough money to buy them out. Yet. I n on doing that in the future, but until then, it would make my life easier if my ex- wife didn¡¯t know seeing her makes me miserable. That¡¯s where youe in. It would save some of my pride if I married you and pretended to be perfectly happy and, most importantly, over her.¡± I blink, unsure whether this is some sort of dream. It must be, so I continue to gawk at Tobias, but when he doesn¡¯t vanish, I lift my hand and smack myself straight into my face¡ªso hard that the chair moves, and I tumble down onto the floor. Oh, and I also manage to hit my head against the chair! ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I mumble. ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡± Tobias bark. ¡°Checking if this is a dream,¡± I rub my stinging cheek while lying on the floor. Tobias looks furious. Anger is ticking against his jaw, which makes me lower my voice. ¡°It seems this is not a dream¡­¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s reality, but I¡¯m starting to wonder if something is wrong with you. Why would you hit yourself?!¡± Before I can respond, he has risen to his feet. He walks around his desk and squats before me. I¡¯m unsure what he is doing and sit up in fear, staring at his scowling face. ¡°What do you want?¡± Ignoring my question, he tilts his head. ¡°Did you hit your head hard?¡± ¡°No, not that hard.¡± ¡°Did it hurt?¡± I nod. ¡°Let me take a look,¡± his voice is so surprisingly gentle that I blush and sit perfectly still as hees closer. My heart is beating way too fast. I¡¯m nervous even though there is nothing sexual in the way he touches me. He simply reaches out his hands to softly hold my head while scanning the back of it. ¡°Hopefully, you won¡¯t get a bump.¡± Butterflies swarm my belly when Tobias carefully inspects my head and brushes my hair out of the way. Despite his cold expression and intimidating demeanor, he is gentle when handling me. Perhaps Tobias isn¡¯t as bad as I thought? I think that and blush when he leans back from me. There is a ghost of a smile fleeting over his lips. ¡°You must be the clumsiest woman that I¡¯ve ever met. It¡¯s a wonder you¡¯re still alive at this point.¡± Okay, scratch the above. I¡¯m injured, and Tobias is insulting me! He is definitely evil. I pout. ¡°That¡¯s a rather rude thing to say.¡± He frowns. ¡°No, it¡¯s the truth, Miss Darling. First, you waltz into the wrong room, and now it turns out you can¡¯t even sit on a chair without damn near killing yourself.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to kill myself, and I¡¯m not always this clumsy!¡± ¡°Not always this clumsy?¡± he rolls his eyes, muttering, ¡°Why do I find that so hard to believe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the truth¡­¡± His lips twitch. It looks like he is about to smile but is holding himself back for some reason. ¡°Pretty sure you¡¯re lying.¡± I gasp. ¡°You checked my record, didn¡¯t you?!¡± My boss made a list of items that we housekeepers have identally broken, and I¡¯m on top of that record. But I¡¯m only clumsy because I¡¯m overwhelmed by studying and working. ¡°I did,¡± Tobias admits and sighs. ¡°But I know that you have a lot on your te, Miss Darling,¡± his eyes look into mine once more. ¡°Which is why I¡¯m offering you a solution: marry me.¡± I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°You weren¡¯t joking?¡± ¡°Do I look like the kind of person that would joke about that?¡± He deadpans, and despite not knowing Tobias that well, I get the feeling he isughing at me. But I¡¯m sure I must be mistaken. Tobias doesn¡¯t seem like a man that possesses much humor. No. I bet his hobbies include cricket, but only on Sundays! Oh, and drinking tea and asionallyughing at people hurting themselves in videos! I bet he also enjoys scaring his employees. With those assumptions in mind, I give him a tight-lipped smile. ¡°No, you don¡¯t seem like the type to joke about that.¡± You don¡¯t seem like the type who jokes at all. ¡°So, if you are serious, I would like to know what¡¯s in it for me more than keeping my job.¡± The intense look in his eyes returns. ¡°You misunderstand me, Miss Darling. If you married me, you wouldn¡¯t have to work at all. I will take care of all your loans and expenses. I will even let you move in with me. It¡¯s important to act like a real couple to convince everyone around us that we are very much in love.¡± Pretending to be in love with this breathing ice shard of a man will be hard, but I don¡¯t mention that. Instead, I slowly nod at him. ¡°And how long would we stay married?¡± He shrugs. ¡°Until I¡¯ve gotten rid of my business partners. Give me a year, maybe a little more, and consider us done. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep paying your bills even after our divorce.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ This is a lot to take in,¡± I sink my teeth into my bottom lip. My head is spinning, yet I manage words. ¡°Not going to lie, this sounds like a terrific deal for me, but¡­ Why don¡¯t you just find a woman that you love?¡± ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m too busy with my career, and I don¡¯t believe true love exists in his world.¡± For the first time, I see a sh of emotion on Tobias¡¯s face. It¡¯s not happy ones, though. I see pain, hurt, and darkness, but it doesn¡¯t take long before his face bes devoid of emotion again. ¡°I loved my ex-wife more than anything. I genuinely thought Sarah was my soulmate, but I was terribly mistaken. She broke my heart, and I¡¯m tired of herughing at my face. I want her to think I¡¯m happy, so what do you say? Do you want to marry me?¡± Laugh because who wouldn¡¯t? This is bizarre and utterly crazy, but Tobias¡¯s deal isn¡¯t bad. I can definitely handle being married to him for a year in exchange for having him take care of my expenses. I catch his gaze and smile. ¡°Yes, I will marry you.¡± Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Hannah After agreeing to marry the most gorgeous man alive after Chris Evans and Chris Hemsworth, I¡¯m taken to a store to buy a wedding dress. I walk around the store with wide eyes. Tobias has exined to me it will be a speed wedding, yet all these price tags are anything but cheap. The man is spoiling me already. My fingers smooth over a white, frilly dress that looks like something a Disney princess would wear. It has diamonds and pearls, and I don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s for sale. A mannequin is wearing it, and my eyes bulge when I see the price tag has five zeroes on it. I would never be able to afford this. Maybe if I sold my soul? ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Tobias asks me. I look over my shoulder. ¡°No, I¡¯m just¡­¡± I hesitate. ¡°Am I allowed to pick anything I want?¡± My question is noticed by thedy working the store. Her blonde hair is in a ponytail, and her lips part when her eyes catch mine. ¡°That is a costly dress!¡± she exims and immediately walks over to us. Her high heels clop over the marble floor. ¡°If you want, I could show you to the back. We have affordable dresses¡ª¡± She falls silent once she sees Tobias scowling at her. His eyes are furious, and the woman immediately straightens her back¡ªrecognition shing over her face. ¡°Y-you are Tobias Ford, President and CEO of Ford Hotels And Resorts, and this is¡ª¡± ¡°My future wife,¡± Tobias calmly interrupts, but I can hear he is beyond irritated. ¡°And you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not in a mood to fight. If your boss heard how you disrespected my wife by assuming she couldn¡¯t afford that dress, he wouldn¡¯t be happy. I know Phil. We y golf every Tuesday.¡± The woman pales but quickly recovers to give me a dazzling smile. ¡°Do you want to try on that dress, Mrs. Ford?¡± I¡¯m baffled. Tobias stood up for me, and I¡¯m strangely moved. I¡¯m even feeling butterflies. Perhaps I misjudged his character? Maybe he can be nice sometimes. Oh, and I also like being called Mrs. Ford! It makes me feel like I¡¯m not alone in this world. I¡¯m about to have a husband; it thrills me. I smile. ¡°Yes, this is the dress that I want,¡± I tug on the expensive white wedding dress that the mannequin is wearing and look up at Tobias. It¡¯s then that I remember I have no right to demand something so expensive, and I feel a wave of unease. ¡°But are you sure that I can have it? It¡¯s rather expensive¡­¡± His intense eyes focus on mine. ¡°Will the dress make you happy?¡± Blushing, I nod. ¡°I¡¯ve seen a celebrity wear a simr dress, and honestly? I would feel like a Disney princess wearing this for our wedding. It would make this day even more unreal.¡± ¡°Unreal?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± I smile up at him. I don¡¯t want to say too much with the other woman around, so I try to mystify my words. ¡°Say what you want, but I don¡¯t think I pulled the short straw. I mean! Yes, you¡¯re scary tall, intense, and downright intimidating, but you¡¯re also saving my ass.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m paying for your expenses?¡± ¡°That and¡­¡± I hesitate and nervouslyugh. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say it¡­¡± ¡°Say what?¡± Tobias seems confused. ¡°If you got something to say, just say it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­¡± I take a deep breath. This is not easy to admit. ¡°I might have a lot of friends, but¡­ I still feel lonely, and moving in with you? It feels¡­ strangely assuring. Is that weird?¡± To my surprise, a ghost of a smile fleets over Tobias¡¯s lips before he turns his attention to the woman working here. ¡°We will take that dress.¡± ¡°Of course, Mr. Ford.¡± I blink in shock. ¡°I¡¯m getting the dress?¡± ¡°We are getting the dress,¡± Tobias says, and while he doesn¡¯t look at me, I can see the slight curl to his lips. He is smiling right now, which gives me a mild case of butterflies. Tobias should smile more often. He is gorgeous when he does. *** An hourter, we are waiting for the pastor. I¡¯m wearing the white dress of my dreams, and Tobias is standing by my side in a new suit. My stomach is jittery with nerves, but my partner looks extremely unhappy. ¡°This is taking too long¡­¡± Tobiasins. I stifle augh. Tobias is impatient, and it amuses me how he seems to think he is more important than anybody else. But once his eyes zoom in on mine, I immediately pretend I wasn¡¯t smiling. Instead, I¡¯m trying hard not to bolt away and run in the other direction as Tobias res at me. He is intimidating when he is in a bad mood. ¡°Mr. Ford!¡± We both look up when the door to the church finally opens, and some chubby guy wearing a costume smiles at us. Is this the pastor? ¡°Fucking finally!¡± Tobias growls and pulls me forward. ¡°Oh, we are going? Okay!¡± Tobias¡¯s strides are long, and I have trouble keeping up. Yet I don¡¯t say anything because he is fuming. Even the pastor seems troubled by Tobias and hurries down the aisle. ¡°Have you waited long?¡± he asks. ¡°Too long,¡± Tobias grunts and releases me as we stand in front of the aisle. He then looks at the pastor with murder in his eyes. ¡°Make this quick.¡± How romantic¡­ Had Tobias been my ¡°real¡± husband, I would have given him a piece of my mind for telling the pastor to be quick. But this is a contract marriage between us, so I say nothing. The pastor bbers on and on, and I hesitantly peer up at Tobias, who is wearing an unreadable expression. I wonder if he is thinking about his ex-wife. He looks almost sad¡­ I¡¯m deep in thought, pondering, until I have to say, ¡°I do,¡± and soon, the pastor smiles at us. I smile back, and the pastor says, ¡°You may kiss the bride,¡± and that¡¯s the part I wasn¡¯t ready for. Tobias turns to me, and I blush. We have a clear height difference, and I feel ashamed for being short. Not only am I younger, but I¡¯m¡­ small. It doesn¡¯t stop my new husband, though. He slides an arm underneath me, picking me up bride-style like it¡¯s nothing, and my heart somersaults inside my chest. I¡¯ve never done as much as even to touch a man. But now Tobias¡¯s breath mingles with mine, and his eyes are intense. ¡°My wife.¡± That small sentence quickens my heartbeat, and without warning, Tobias kisses the next breath from my lips. It¡¯s not a quick peck on the lips. No. It may have started innocent, but the second our lips meet, it feels like we are connecting two puzzle pieces together. Tobias widens his eyes, and there is a look of wonder before he presses against me harder, kissing me with a raw hunger that makes heat pool between my legs. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Oh wow, he is a great kisser, and I mewl into his mouth. Could life get any more perfect than this? I¡¯m held in Tobias¡¯s muscr arms. He is so strong, and his kisses are hot and delicious. My hands are on his shaven cheeks, brushing over his slightly prickly skin as I taste his mouth¡ª The pastor clears his throat, and Tobias and I break the kiss. We stare at each other. I¡¯m confident I¡¯m blushing while Tobias frowns at me. How sweet and friendly¡­ Didn¡¯t he like the kiss? I guess not since I¡¯m immediately ced back on the ground. The magic is definitely broken, yet my pulse is still racing. I liked the kiss. Is that a bad sign? I ponder on that as we walk out of the church as newlyweds. Tobias is holding my hand, and my insides go tight and hot when I look up at him. He really is gorgeous¡­ My whole chest seems to sing in agreement. It¡¯s worrying. There is no doubt that I find Tobias attractive. Sadly, I don¡¯t see any affection on his face when he stares down at me. ¡°From now on, you¡¯re Mrs. Ford,¡± he says and stops on the pavement. A car drives up to us, but he keeps his eyes on mine. ¡°No one shall know about this agreement, not even your friends. You must always act and behave as if we are in love.¡± I nod. ¡°Of course.¡± His lips curl slightly by the corners. ¡°It¡¯s also crucial that my butlers and maids see us together too. They are friends with my ex-wife, and I expect them to gossip to her, which means we will sleep together.¡± I¡¯m about to nod again, but then I gasp. ¡°Wait, do you mean sleep-sleep or actual sex?!¡± Amusement dances in his eyes, and he smirks while ying with the long tips of my hair. ¡°Both,¡± he tilts his head, eyeing me. ¡°Do you have a problem with that, Mrs. Ford?¡± I gulp. ¡°No, sir¡­ I mean, Mr. Ford.¡± I say that, but the truth is that I¡¯m panicking inside. I¡¯m a virgin and not ready to be intimate with gorgeous Tobias and his baseball bat of a cock¡ªhow the heck will it even fit me?! Tobias¡¯s lips twitch. ¡°When speaking of me in the future, please call me husband or Tobias.¡± ¡°Uh, yes!¡± I awkwardly smile. ¡°Um, Tobias.¡± ¡°And stop being so nervous around me. If you can¡¯t even look at me, people won¡¯t believe you¡¯re my wife for a second.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry! It¡¯s just that¡­¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s just that I find you rather intimidating.¡± ¡°Intimidating?¡± While blushing, I stare down at the ground, mumbling. ¡°And intense.¡± Tobias looks me over, and I can feel his inquisitive gaze like a physical weight over my shoulder. A ck, shiny SUV is ready for us, yet Tobias only focuses on me. ¡°I haven¡¯t been myself since my ex-wife cheated on me,¡± he says those words so calmly that it¡¯s hard to believe it¡¯s a personal matter. ¡°I¡¯m usually in a bad mood, but you should know you¡¯re never in danger when you¡¯re with me. Never. I wouldn¡¯t hurt you.¡± I peer up at him. Tobias doesn¡¯t look friendly, and neither is he smiling, but I can tell his words are the truth. I manage a smile. ¡°Thank you for rifying.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he nces at the car, then back at me. There is dark yfulness in his eyes. ¡°Are you ready for your new life as the wife to one of this country¡¯s wealthiest men?¡± Wait, is he one of the wealthiest? I stare at him. ¡°Wealthiest?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± his lips twitch. ¡°From now, people may try to take pictures of you, and you might find yourself in various magazines,¡± he nods ahead. ¡°I think that man over there belongs to the paparazzi.¡± Wait, no one said anything about the paparazzi! My panic grows, but Tobias doesn¡¯t seem bothered. He opens a car door for me, and I get inside, dazed. Tobias talks to the driver, and the car moves. I think we are headed to Tobias¡¯s mansion. But I don¡¯t know. My head is spinning, and my chest tightens when I nce up at Tobias. I¡¯ve dated many guys, but none were as intense as Tobias. He is older than me too. Refined and aristocratic. It feels like wee from two entirely different worlds. I¡¯m dirt poor, but Tobias? He strikes me as the type born with a silver spoon in his hand. I swallow thickly. ¡°Will there really be paparazzi trying to take my picture?¡± His eyesnd on mine. ¡°They mainly focus on celebrities, but they might try to take pictures for the first few weeks since we are newlyweds.¡± I sigh in defeat. ¡°Perfect¡­¡± To my surprise, Tobias chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will be able to attend college like usual, but I will assign you a bodyguard.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°WHAT?!¡± Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Tobias How do you trust a person after the one who was your everything betrayed you by sleeping with your best friend? You don¡¯t. At least not me. ¡°I don¡¯t need a bodyguard!¡± Hannah exims as we take off our shoes inside my hallway, which now is hers too. ¡°You do need one,¡± I say without facing her. All I want right now is a shower and some much-needed rest. ¡°No one would try to assassinate me!¡± I arch an eyebrow while hanging up my coat, watching her over my shoulder as I do. ¡°No, but¡­ Someone might try to press me for money by kidnapping you.¡± Hannah looks shocked by my words. Fear enters those ice-blue eyes, and then something weird happens: I, Tobias Ford, feel guilt for pulling this woman into my crazy life and schemes. The guilt tripsts for about three seconds. Then I remind myself that Hannah needs this. She is a broke college student, and I¡¯m the answer to her problems. I shouldn¡¯t feel guilty. Still, I sigh. ¡°Look, how about we talk about this tomorrow? It¡¯ste, and I have an early day tomorrow.¡± Noticing my tiredness, Hannah relents. Her expression softens, and she stops pressing her agenda. How interesting. It seems former Mrs. Darling cares more about other¡¯s people well-being than her own. I admire that. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I suppose I can wait until tomorrow,¡± Hannah looks around and takes in the space around her. Her eyes widen like I knew they would, and shock crosses her features. ¡°So this is your house¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sheughs, and I stare her down. ¡°Did I say something funny?¡± I ask. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that¡­¡± a smile tugs on her lips, and she looks up at me with glittering eyes. So naive. So innocent and young. ¡°If this is your house, why were you staying at the hotel?¡± My mood darkens. ¡°Because I was with my ex-wife when I bought this house. It¡¯s filled with our old memories.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t know that¡­ But I suppose I should have¡­¡± Hannah stares down at the ground, embarrassed. ¡°Is it hard for you to be here?¡± Is she serious? The answer is yes, and Hannah should know that! Like, who the fuck wouldn¡¯t understand that I¡¯m in agony being here?! It¡¯s like asking someone if they cut their hair when you see them showing up with a new hairstyle, for fuck¡¯s sake! Still, I don¡¯t want to point that out. It would be admitting my heart is broken, and I don¡¯t want to show myself as vulnerable, so what do I do? I lose my temper like an asshole. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business¡­¡± I growl. Hannah winces at my words, tone¡ªI don¡¯t know. The point is that she looks scared, kind of like she has seen a ghost. It baffles me. If I scare her so much, why did she agree to marry me? And most importantly, do I look scary? I never considered myself intimidating, but then again, I rarely ask what other people think of me. Neither do I care. I suppose I¡¯m tall. Perhaps that¡¯s enough to enter the scary-man territory? But I would like to think of myself as handsome¡­ ¡°Well¡­¡± Hannah looks ufortable. Her lips are trembling, and she avoids eye contact. ¡°W-which room should I take?¡± Is she serious? ¡°You¡¯re obviously sleeping in the master bedroom.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± She looks relieved. ¡°With me,¡± I add. ¡°Oh¡­¡± And now Hannah looks like I¡¯ve told her I¡¯m going to take her out into the forest at night to murder her. Like, what the fuck? Is the thought of sharing a bed with me that terrible?! My ex-wife cheated on me, and now this one looks at me like I¡¯m a wanted criminal! My blood is pumping. ¡°Just follow me.¡± Hannah doesn¡¯t listen to me ordering her around. Instead, she grabs my hand, shocking me beyond belief. I turn around, losing my train of thought for a moment, until I see her bright smile. My eyes narrow. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± She releases my hand but doesn¡¯t back down. Neither does my irritated tone wipe the sweet smile from her lips. ¡°You¡¯re angry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± Irritated, yes. Angry? No. Ignoring me, she smiles and beams brighter than the goddamn sun. ¡°Do you know what I do when I¡¯m feeling like I¡¯m under a heavy rain cloud?¡± Under a heavy rain cloud? Is that an idiom? Who the fuck uses expressions when they talk? A clown? A therapist, or perhaps a kindergarten teacher? She is weird¡ªa nutcase. Still, I¡¯m darkly amused. ¡°No, what do you do?¡± Tell me so that I canugh at you. ¡°I take a deep breath,¡± Hannah takes a dramatic deep breath filling her chest with air. ¡°Count to three,¡± she is now slowly exhaling while keeping her smile. ¡°And then I let it out while shaking my hands.¡± I stare at her while she shakes her little hands, rattles them really, and that¡¯s when it hits me, ¡°Did I marry a crazy person?¡± She continues the motion as she speaks. ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. This is a proven method of letting go of your inner anger and moving on. I promise you this will help you deal with your pent-up stress and anger.¡± Her fingers are still moving. Actually, her whole body is. She looks like an excited Golden Retriever. I can¡¯t help butugh under my breath. ¡°If I did that in front of the people at my office, I would be taken to the loony bin¡­¡± She stops moving her fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that! I have friends there, and some of them are really nice.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Of course, you have friends there¡­¡± ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I don¡¯t smile or move a facial muscle, but I¡¯mughing on the inside. Hannah is a spaz. ¡°You¡¯re being mean¡­¡± ¡°Not surprising, considering I¡¯m not a very nice person,¡± I meet her eyes in the dimly lit hallway. And just because I can, I take a step toward her with a growing smirk. ¡°Does that upset you?¡± Hannah backs into the wall, pressing her hands against it. Her eyes are wide with fear, and her bottom lip is trembling. She looks as if I might punch her. Why? I already said I wouldn¡¯t hurt her¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Hannah mumbles. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ upsetting me right now.¡± ¡°Then perhaps you should take a deep breath and shake your fingers, you know, to calm down and all that,¡± I mock. Hannah doesn¡¯t find my sarcastic tone funny. Her eyes glisten with hurt when she speaks to me. ¡°You¡¯re an asshole.¡± Iugh. ¡°At least we both agree on something¡­¡± Hannah stares at me, puzzled by my words. I don¡¯t me her. Another person might defend themself, but not me. No. Because there isn¡¯t a single person in this world who hates me more than myself. I sigh and walk forward. ¡°Anyway, we should head upstairs. It¡¯ste, and I need a shower. Come.¡± Hannah reluctantly follows me upstairs. She is silent, but her eyes spark with wonder the second she sees the master bedroom. It pleases me. I designed it myself. ¡°Do you like the room?¡± I ask while grabbing the hems of my shirt. ¡°A lot,¡± she says without turning around. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ what I expected.¡± ¡°What did you expect?¡± I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so curious to hear what she expected to find inside my bedroom. ¡°Something less¡­ personal.¡± I think I see her face turn pink, but I¡¯m unsure since she isn¡¯t facing me. I watch her drag her fingers over a carved wooden sculpture I made myself. My eyes zero in on Hannah like a hawk. My ex-wife found my wood-carving hobby boring, but Hannah looks impressed by the sculpture and is wearing a wondrous expression. I like that I made her eyes huge. I decide and continue talking, which is highly unlike me. ¡°What do you mean by less personal?¡± ¡°Oh, just that¡­ I had this picture of rich people having stale bedrooms. You know? Less stuff, white walls, and white furniture. Or ck. The point is that they color-code everything.¡± Augh slips out of my mouth, and I toss my shirt on the armchair in the corner of the room. ¡°Not my style. The rest of the house is definitely modern and color-coded, but not my bedroom.¡± She is still studying sculpture. ¡°Why is that?¡± I find myself unable to answer her question. I know the answer: because the bedroom is where I tear down my walls. It¡¯s the little space where I can breathe and truly be myself. But it¡¯s a vulnerable answer, so I choose silence. This, in return, makes Hannah turns around. At first, she is shyly smiling, but then she shrieks. ¡°W-why are you getting undressed?!¡± My lips curl into a smirk. Hannah is funny. By shrieking, she makes it seem like seeing me naked is terrible. Yet she isn¡¯t looking away. Her eyes are stered to my naked torso, and I must admit that I love the look of awe and admiration in her eyes. After my ex-wife cheated on me, I thought something was wrong with me. I spend countless hours at the gym, and now, it¡¯s all paying off. ¡°I hope you understand we will share a bed and that no sane person sleeps in clothes.¡± Hannah is still staring at me, and I breathe augh. She is raking me up and down as if there might be a testter. It¡¯s funny. The woman saw me naked earlier but still looks just as shocked. My chest swells, and my devil horns grow. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re done ogling me. I need to take a shower, but I wouldn¡¯t want to interrupt something. In case you¡¯re taking mental pictures toter remember for inspiration or something.¡± It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but her face turns into a deeper shade of red, and I chuckle in amusement. The poor thing looks like she might pass out, so I turn around to enter the bathroom. As I enter the shower area, I¡¯m wearing a big smile¡ªHannah finds me attractive¡ªwhy does that please me? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Hannah With shaking hands, I take off my clothes while Tobias is showering. I can still hear the water running, so it should be safe to get half-naked. We might be married, but I have every intention of hiding my body. The underwear will stay on. I also n on sleeping in the far corner, away from my husband¡¯s judging eyes. Some of us don¡¯te with abs. It would be terrible if he took a look at my curves andughed or something. I¡¯m not bad-looking, but Tobias seems more grown and mature than me. And since he is a wealthy CEO, I bet he has a type: skinny girls that look like models. And yet he married me. Is it because he trusts me to stay faithful because I need his money? Probably. I get under the nket and feel my heartbeat speed up when Tobias leaves the bathroom. His waist is wrapped up in a towel. ¡°This is the second time you see me naked on the same day.¡± Oh, so he has humor, after all? It might be dry, and his eyes are intense, yet I still giggle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for walking into the wrong room¡­¡± To my surprise, his face softens. ¡°Aren¡¯t we past that?¡± I watch him get in under the covers beside me. It¡¯s a kingsized bed, yet he feels way too close. Especially when heys down sideways, eyeing me as if waiting for an answer. My breaths quicken. Tobias¡¯s corded arm is underneath his cheek, and his beautiful face is somewhat distracting. Part of me wishes to touch him, but even though we are married, we aren¡¯t intimate. Besides, Tobias isn¡¯t a very nice person. Or, actually, that¡¯s a lie. There are moments when he is kind, but I get the feeling he is still bitter about his divorce and is taking it out on the world. I manage a smile. ¡°If you¡¯re over it, then I¡¯m happy. Thank you again for this opportunity. You¡¯ve made it possible for me to focus on my studies, and I¡¯m ever grateful.¡± ¡°What are you studying?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blush. ¡°I want to be a kindergarten teacher. Children make me happy, so I¡¯m focusing on my bachelor¡¯s degree in a teacher preparation program.¡± He breathes augh. ¡°It suits you.¡± ¡°Hey, what is that supposed to mean?¡± I whine. ¡°Are you being mean to me again? Do you look down on kindergarten teachers?¡± ¡°Not at all. Good teachers are essential in society, and I find it admirable that you¡¯re studying to be one.¡± I¡¯m speechless. The mood has entirely changed, and although I still find Tobias intimidating, I¡¯m learning that he has a softer side. ¡°Thank you.¡± We share a moment of staring at each other before Tobias closes his eyes and yawns. ¡°We should get some rest. It¡¯s a big day tomorrow. You¡¯reing with me to my office.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± I widen my eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is a brunch for all the members of the council tomorrow. My ex-wife will show up with my ex-best friend, her husband.¡±From N?velDrama.Org. Ah. ¡°So you need me to pretend that we are happy?¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± He opens his eyes again, and his full lips curve into a wicked smile. ¡°Can you handle that, Mrs. Ford? There will be touching and kissing involved.¡± Shudders run down my spine¡ªthis man can unnerve me with one look. But I¡¯m not a coward. I can handle touching and kissing Tobias. Of course, I can. ¡°I can handle touching and kissing.¡± I¡¯m pretty confident my face is redder than a tomato. He keeps the smile. ¡°Do you have a lot of kissing experience?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve dated plenty of guys.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking how many people you¡¯ve dated,¡± there is amusement dancing in his eyes as if he can tell exactly what I¡¯m trying to hide: I have zero experience being intimate with guys. ¡°I asked if you know how to kiss and make it seem convincing.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I shrug. ¡°We kissed before, didn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°We did, which tells me you need practice,¡± he teases and breathes anotherugh when I stare at him, terrified. There is a smirk ying over his lips now. ¡°Are you a virgin, Hannah?¡± My face burns. ¡°N-none of your business¡­¡± ¡°None of my business?¡± Tobias fakes a gasp, but there is a mocking, amused glint in his eye. He isn¡¯t insulted. ¡°We are married, Hannah. And you¡¯re supposed to act all wifey with me.¡± I sigh in defeat. My heart is pounding against my ribcage, and I¡¯m embarrassed to discuss this with Tobias. He is a handsome man. I¡¯m attracted to him, and he is teasing me. It¡¯s overwhelming. Still, I get his point and give him the answer he is waiting for. ¡°I¡¯m a virgin, and I have zero experience with men. I¡¯ve dated guys, but¡­ I haven¡¯t kissed anyone or had sex.¡± He doesn¡¯t look surprised. ¡°And why is that?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tobias raises an eyebrow. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± I roll my eyes because the man just doesn¡¯t give up. Neither does he seem to care that this is a personal matter. I¡¯m being all vulnerable here. ¡°I haven¡¯t met a man I like yet,¡± I tell him. ¡°My friends say chivalry is dead, but I disagree. I¡¯m still hoping to meet the one, you know? It might sound silly, but I still hope to be utterly blown away by someone.¡± Understanding crosses his handsome features. ¡°You¡¯re saving yourself for Mr. Right.¡± ¡°Well, not anymore,¡± I attempt a smile, but ites out half-assed because it kind of sucks that my first kiss has been stolen by a man who doesn¡¯t like me. ¡°You kissed me, and¡­ like it or not, but I need your wallet more than I need a Mr. Right.¡± His lips curl. ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight, Mrs. Darling?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Mrs. Ford now,¡± I say in an equally confident voice. It makes Tobias smile, and my confidence grows. ¡°And yes, I do. It might be silly, but I do. I think some people fall in love when they first see their destined person. Laugh at me if you want, but¡­ that¡¯s what I believe.¡± ¡°I¡¯m notughing at you,¡± he isn¡¯t. His eyes are intense, and staring straight at me. ¡°You remind me of myself before my heart broke, and I realized true love doesn¡¯t exist.¡± My heart pangs with hurt for Tobias, and I whisper. ¡°You really loved your ex-wife, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I did, I still do¡ªit sucks,¡± his lips curl higher. ¡°Which means I¡¯m not your Mr. Right, but¡­ I¡¯m one hell of a kisser.¡± Shudders sweep up my spine. ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Tobias lifts himself to all fours, and the bed creaks underneath his weight as he moves. Hees closer and stares down at me. Shit. He is so close. Too close. My heart is frantic right now. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I stole your first kiss,¡± Tobias murmurs as he lies in front of me. His face is inches away from mine now. Our breaths mingle as he brushes a strand of blonde hair away from my eyes. ¡°But with this, you will be more experienced when you meet the love of your life.¡± His lips curl, and then he leans in, stealing more than my lips because¡­ this kiss? It¡¯s more perfect than thest. How can he be so good at kissing?! I¡¯m aching. My insides hurt, and it feels like a candle has been lit inside me. I don¡¯t want this kiss to end. Tobias kisses me like I¡¯m precious, which makes me realize I¡¯m in danger because falling for him would be way too easy. His tongue controls mine, and his hand is on the back of my head as he deepens the kiss, making everything inside me tickle. I want more of him, but to my disappointment, Tobias breaks our kiss. We are both panting and staring at each other. Tobias stole my heart with that kiss, which is terrible. This man¡¯s heart belongs to someone else, so I¡¯m crazy for thinking there is chemistry here. I¡¯m setting myself up for one massive heartbreak. But how do you stop yourself from feeling butterflies? ¡°That kiss was much better,¡± Tobias tells me. There is a crease between his eyebrow, and for a moment, it looks like he is about to say something, but then he rolls over. ¡°We should probably sleep.¡± I want tough because how am I supposed to sleep? Tobias kissed me, and it feels like my body is on fire. I might be a virgin, but even I understand that I¡¯m aroused. Tobias is gorgeous but soplicated. He is beautifully broken, and I can¡¯t put him back together again. I envy the woman who one day will because, underneath his harsh lines, I¡¯m positive there is a good man. ¡°Good night, Hannah,¡± Tobias says with his broad, naked back turned toward me. ¡°I hope you dream about Mr. Right.¡± ¡°Good night, Tobias.¡± I notice there is something wet underneath my eyes, and my heart pangs with hurt when I realize I¡¯m crying. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Hannah ¡°This is thest warning you will get before I drag you out of bed myself: wake up!¡± I wake up to an angry male voice, and it takes some time for my eyes to adjust to the light inside the room. ¡°Where am I?¡± I ask, dazed. ¡°Great, you¡¯re finally awake!¡± Tobias res down at me, fully clothed, and I smile tiredly. ¡°Am I still dreaming?¡± I giggle and stretch in the bed, smiling dreamily. ¡°I had this dream that I married a gorgeous billionaire, and he was the most amazing kisser¡ªhe looked exactly like you!¡± Tobias deadpans. His face doesn¡¯t show amusement or anger, and I shriek when I realize what I just said. But since there is nothing to save me from the humiliation, I shoot up from bed. ¡°I will get dressed!¡± I rush out of bed and notice that Tobias goes oddly silent. I had expected him to say something and remark that I¡¯m aplete mess, but he is just¡­ quiet. Curiously, I look at him and find him staring down at my breast. It¡¯s then I realize my bra is no longer covering my nipples¡ªit¡¯s not my actual size, and I quickly adjust it with nervous hands. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I¡¯m blushing and also wishing I could read Tobias¡¯s mind. Does he like the sight of me? Or is he embarrassed I¡¯m not paper-thin? Tobias, who has managed to peel his eyes away from my breast, meets my gaze with raised eyebrows. ¡°What are you apologizing for?¡± ¡°I-I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Iugh at my own jittering nerves. ¡°For not being up to your taste, I guess? I¡¯m not hideous, but I know I¡¯m not a model. I¡¯m way too curvy¡­¡± I shyly look at him, and Tobias stares at me. There is an odd expression on his face that I can¡¯t read, and when I look down, I¡¯m shocked to see the outline of his massive cock pressing against his pants. My lips part, but before I can say anything, Tobias growls and focuses his burning eyes on mine. ¡°Not a word.¡± ¡°O-of course!¡± I chirp and try to act professional, but on the inside? I¡¯m ecstatic. Tobias has morning wood, and while it might not be because of me, I would like to think I had a little to do with it. From N?velDrama.Org. It feels like an inner victory. After getting dressed, Tobias and I hurry to leave his grand mansion. I don¡¯t have any seminars today, but my other half has his schedule booked for the day. My new husband has some important phone calls to make, and his private chauffeur opens the doors to a limousine for us. I¡¯m pleased to find breakfast waiting for us inside and take a seat inside the luxurious car while Tobias is on the phone. ¡°Yes, we will make it to brunch,¡± Tobias is wearing a well-practiced smile even when speaking on the phone. ¡°It¡¯s ¡®we¡¯ because I will be bringing my wife. Yes, I¡¯ve found someone new. Moving too fast? No, mother, I can assure you that we are very much in love.¡± While Tobias lies to his mother, I pop a grape into my mouth. I don¡¯t like lying to his family members and manipting people, but it¡¯s a little toote for that. I¡¯m Tobias¡¯s partner in crime, and I will try to act all ¡°wifey¡± to fool everyone around him. I wonder if Tobias has siblings? It might be harder to deceive people closer to him¡­ Once Tobias is off the phone, I eye him while munching on a triangle-shaped piece of toast. It makes him stare back at me with those blue-blue eyes. ¡°What?¡± He asks. ¡°Nothing, I was just¡­¡± I hesitate, hoping he doesn¡¯t find me annoying for chatting. ¡°Do you have any siblings?¡± ¡°I have two brothers. They are younger than me,¡± he looks me over. ¡°They both y hockey, and I believe they attend the same college as you. Their names are Mark and Jake. We don¡¯t have the same surname since we don¡¯t have the same father.¡± ¡°Oh, did you use to y hockey too?¡± It would make sense since Tobias is HUGE and perfectly muscr. He even has those v-lines that just are to die for¡­ ¡°No, but some people think I¡¯m into sportstely,¡± Tobias breathes augh and picks up a triangle-shaped sandwich. ¡°After the divorce, I felt¡­ ugly, and like I wasn¡¯t enough. And so my two younger brothers helped me work out and build this body.¡± Tobias ugly? Pfft! Even without that body, he has the most handsome face¡ªI could cut myself on his jawline. And those eyes? He is a total snack. ¡°You¡¯re not ugly,¡± I tell him. ¡°Like, at all.¡± A ghost of a smile touches his lips. ¡°Do you find me attractive, Hannah?¡± ¡°Shit, I walked straight into that one, didn¡¯t I?¡± Heughs at my reddening cheeks. The sound is so genuine and sudden that it takes me by surprise, and when I look at Tobias, he is smiling. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer.¡± My hands are sweaty as I grab another grape. ¡°Good, because I think you already know the answer¡­¡± Tobias leans his cheek against his knuckles, lips still curled. Why does he have to be so intense? He is eyeing me from his seat with one leg draped over the other. With his expensive suit and styled hair, he looks like the aristocrat he is. ¡°I would like to hear you say it,¡± his tone is challenging. ¡°That is if you¡¯re brave enough to admit it.¡± Oh my. All blood drains from my face. Tobias knows I find him attractive. It doesn¡¯t seem like he is making fun of me, though. He looks like he finds it amusing, and there is a challenge on his face: will I admit I find him attractive or not? Truth? I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m scared Tobias will find me wanting him repulsive. But¡­ I want to be brave, so I take a deep breath and step out of myfort zone. ¡°You¡¯re very pretty to look at. I¡¯m not even going to try to lie and say otherwise.¡± His lips curl higher. ¡°Even though I¡¯m older than you?¡± ¡°Are you that much older, though?¡± I don¡¯t see any wrinkles on his face, and Tobias doesn¡¯t look much older. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know I¡¯m eighteen already. You read my files.¡± ¡°I did,¡± he picks up a bottle and fills it with something. It¡¯s not alcohol. It looks like sparkling water. ¡°And I¡¯m thirty-one,¡± his eyes briefly meet mine, gauging my reaction. When I make no face of surprise, he continues talking. ¡°Does my age bother you?¡± ¡°No.¡± It made him hotter, but I won¡¯t tell him that. I¡¯m already embarrassed since he knows I find him hot meanwhile, I have no idea what he thinks of me. ¡°Good,¡± Tobias wears a private smile; he looks pleased but doesn¡¯t share what it is with me. Instead, he changes the subject. ¡°Get used to the car. My driver will drop me off and take you to various clothing stores. You need nicer clothes for brunch.¡± ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t have any money.¡± ¡°I know,¡± he opens his wallet and hands me a credit card that looks as if been embedded with diamonds. ¡°Use this and find something nice. Once properly dressed, my chauffeur will escort you to the hotel where the brunch is held. You can call me.¡± Before I can say anything, Tobias takes a box from under the seat and hands it to me. It¡¯s a brand-new phone. The box is broken, but it¡¯s still the newest model. ¡°My number is installed into there,¡± Tobias exins. ¡°That¡¯s why the seal is broken. But I hope you will enjoy the phone regardless.¡± ¡°I will, but Jesus Christ, you¡¯re spoiling me!¡± Heughs at me. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the idea, isn¡¯t it? I stand for all your expenses, and you just smile and act like you¡¯re in love.¡± ¡°Keep giving me gifts, and I might fall for you for real,¡± I joke. Tobias, however, doesn¡¯tugh. ¡°Falling in love is out of the question,¡± he says. ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship. You¡¯re with me to make it seem like I¡¯m over my ex-wife, and once I¡¯ve ended her partnership, you¡¯re no longer needed.¡± For some reason, his words hurt. ¡°Yes, I was just joking with you.¡± Why is he suddenly acting so defensive? ¡°Don¡¯t joke about falling in love with me,¡± there is noughter or fun in Tobias¡¯s eyes. Only ice and bitterness. ¡°You and I will be together for maybe a year or a few months, and then this marriage will be over. I advise you don¡¯t get any ideas for your own sake. This is strictly business, and no love will grow from this. I realize that you like to dream, Hannah. You¡¯re all sunshine and pink clouds, but love won¡¯t bloom here. Am I being perfectly clear?¡± I swallow thickly. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Tobias picks up his phone to scroll on, marking that he doesn¡¯t want to speak with me anymore. I stare out the window and getfortable in my seat despite the constricting feeling in my chest. Tobias is acting like a pompous asshole, making me feel lonely. We had such a great conversation, and now it¡¯s all gone after he lost his temper. But then again, I shouldn¡¯t make friends with Tobias since our situation is only temporary. Instead, I should text Caroline, my best friend, and tell her I¡¯ve gotten married. But then again, we barely talk that much anymore. She spends a lot of time with a girl named Winnie and never seems to have time for me. But perhaps calling Caroline and revealing that I¡¯m now married to a billionaire would make her want to see me¡­ or would she get bothered by me calling her? My insides churn with indecisiveness. I hate the thought of being a bother to other people. This is why I have trouble getting my voice heard. I feel a strong need to please others, and sometimes I worry that even my friends see me as a pushover. I sink further into my own world until the car stops, and Tobias gets up from his seat. ¡°This is me,¡± he says while leaning over me. ¡°You have a nice day.¡± His soft lips brush against mine, and yearning immediately pumps through my veins. Tobias tastes like the sparkling water he drank¡ªa hint of red apple on his tongue. I lean into his kiss, and his cologne wafts into my nostrils. Intoxicating and addictive enough to make my toes curl. He leans away from my kiss, and our gazes sh. ¡°Buy something pretty with my card. White and gold are definitely your colors. Perhaps even blue, like your eyes.¡± Like my eyes? ¡°Do you think my eyes are pretty?¡± He smiles. ¡°Very.¡± My chest constricts because his words and actions contradict themselves. Already, I can¡¯t tell fairytales and dreams apart from reality. What does he think about me, really? ¡°I should leave,¡± Tobias opens the door, and with onest nce over his shoulder, he smiles at me. ¡°See you at the brunch.¡± The door closes, and I let out a breath I didn¡¯t know I had been holding. I have to tell myself repeatedly that our rtionship is only fake, or else I¡¯m afraid I will start thinking our kisses are real. I wish they were¡­ Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Tobias I can¡¯t stop thinking about Hannah. I sit inside my office and rock back and forth in my chair that I should change out. My eyes stare out through the window from the top floor, but no quiet time in the world can sort out my brain. What is the matter with me? Usually, it¡¯s Sarah that I think about day and night, but Hannah? Why do I think about her? From N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m still in love with my ex-wife, who betrayed me. I wish I weren¡¯t. Sarah is why I don¡¯t believe in true love, but my heart has a will of its own. It still remembers back when things were good with Sarah.. Which is why I¡¯m so confused Hannah is on my mind. She is too young for me. She also isn¡¯t my type. That¡¯s why I picked her for my marriage contract. I told myself I wouldn¡¯t risk falling for her. But when I close my eyes, I hear her shy voice say, ¡°Do you know what I do when I¡¯m feeling like I¡¯m under a heavy rain cloud?¡± A smile works over my lips. That woman is a nutcase. The way she spun around with her hands? Such a weirdo, but¡­ She made meugh. Hannah also finds me attractive, and it pleases me. 1 find Hannah beautiful too. But as I said, she is too young for me and not at all my type. I need someone. who challenges me intellectually, not someone who tries to make me- My thoughts trail off when my phone chimes on my desk. I pick it up and smile when I see it¡¯s a text message from Hannah. Pixie Spaz: I have good news and bad news. Pixie Spaz: I found some very ssy clothes and bought them, but something happened. I might look less presentable. Not to worry, though! I will be on time for the brunch! I arch an eyebrow. Hannah is speaking in riddles, and I don¡¯t like it. I prefer her to be straight with me.. Also, I really hope she isn¡¯tte for brunch. Sarah was alwayste for every meeting and every event in our life because she was busy fucking my ex-best friend, Daniel. Me: Something happened? Can you borate? When she isn¡¯t responding, I frown. Me: Also, you¡¯re supposed to be here within ten minutes. Will you bete? Will she betray my trust by showing upte to the first event I¡¯ve invited her to? And she is now trying to come up with an excuse? Pixie Spaz: I won¡¯t bete! I fell, but I will definitely be there on time! There it is, the excuse. I roll my eyes. Why did I marry Hannah? After walking into the wrong hotel room, she stood up for her mistake-I liked her honesty, but now she is lying to me? She fell? Why do I find that so hard to believe. And why would falling stop her from being here in time? I don¡¯t get it. I drag my hands over my hand but look up when there is a knock on my door. The person doesn¡¯t even wait before opening it, and I soon stare at my ex-wife. Tall, gracious, and with even more stic surgeries done to her already-beautiful face, Sarah looks like a goddess. But strangely enough, I¡¯m not hit with longing when I see her-I¡¯m struck with an urge to send her off. It baffles me. I¡¯m usually always eager to see my ex-wife. I¡¯ve been secretly hoping for Sarah to want me back, but now? I¡¯m bothered by her showing up unannounced. ¡°I heard the news that you¡¯ve married someone new,¡± she says, crossing her skinny arms over her chest. She is wearing a beige dress and golden hoops, and her brown hair has been curled to perfection. ¡°I have,¡± I tell her, lifting an eyebrow. ¡°Are you here to congratte me?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± her words surprise me, and then her tone goes sarcastic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be over me, to be over us,¡± a smile works over her lips, and she walks closer to my desk with her eyes set on mine. ¡°What would you do if I meant those words?¡± 2 This is something I haven¡¯t missed: Sarah¡¯s mind games. She loves sarcasm as much as I do. But you don¡¯t see me making fun of other people¡¯s emotions, and I certainly don¡¯t y with other people¡¯s hearts. Hannah would never do that. When I was tired, she stopped pressing her agenda. And when I was angry, she offered her solution to the problem in her own weird way. I smile, and for some reason, that seems to shock Sarah. She stares at me. I don¡¯t know why, but I like that reaction. ¡°If you¡¯re not here to congratte me, I must ask you to leave or stay if you want to, but I won¡¯t be here. I will pick up my wife from the bottom floor and bring her to the brunch.¡± Sarah gasps. ¡°You¡¯re bringing her to the brunch?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I get up from my chair and walk around my desk. Sarah looks me up and down, and I tilt my head.¡± What?¡± ¡°N-nothing¡­ you just¡­¡± her eyes rake me up and down again, and her mouth won¡¯t close properly. ¡°Your look different.¡± 1 ¡°Different?¡± I am trying to figure out what she is talking about. ¡°Bigger.¡± Oh, that. ¡°I¡¯m working out almost every day,¡± I nod at the far back of my office where I keep barbells, and then I look back at Sarah. ¡°Youined that I was too skinny for you as a reason for you cheating on me, yet. you never once said you liked muscr men.¡± She gulps. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have gotten offended?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± I shrug and smile. This time, it¡¯s fake and evil. ¡°I would have hit the gym for you, Sarah. But we are past that, and now, I try to keep myself looking fit and healthy for myself. Though, I suppose my new beautiful wife also reap the benefit.¡± Sarah gape at me when I wink at her, and that fills me with dark satisfaction. This is my revenge and exactly why I married Hannah. The n is already working out perfectly well. ¡°Now, if you will excuse me. I have a wife to get from the bottom floor, but I will see you at the brunch.¡± I leave my ex-wife staring after my back and pick up my phone, eager to see if Hannah is here yet. There is a new message from her. Pixie Spaz: They aren¡¯t letting me into the building! The guards threw me out and didn¡¯t believe me when I said I was your wife! I snort at that. It doesn¡¯t surprise me that the guards don¡¯t believe her-I have yet to announce that I¡¯m married. I will do it at the brunch and raise a toast for Hannah and me. The only reason how Sarah knows I¡¯m married must be because there are moles among my maids. People who are still loyal to Sarah that I willter fire. Me: I will be downstairs soon. I don¡¯t put down my phone. Three little dots are jumping over my screen, and I cannot ignore them. It doesn¡¯t matter that I will soon see Hannah. I still want to see what she is writing. Pixie Spaz: Don¡¯t freak out when you see me. I didn¡¯t want to betray your trust by showing upte, but there wasn¡¯t time to¡­ fix things. Hmm? Her message baffles me, and I hurry my steps. I don¡¯t text her back. Instead, I ignore someone who calls my nake, half-run to the elevator and curse under my breath. Is the elevator moving slower today? 1) Doesn¡¯t matter. The elevator soon stops, and I practically tackle my way past people who respect me too much toin. Again I hear some of them call my name. One says, ¡°Mr. Ford! I¡¯ve been looking for you¡­¡± and begins. talking about non-important stuff. I ignore them and hurry to the entrance. The two guards immediately turn to face me. ¡°Mr. Ford, you probably don¡¯t want to leave the building. A youngdy is iming to be your wife outside these doors. I suggest you take another way-¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The youngdy-¡± I trail off andugh once I see Hannah pouting from the other side of the ssed doors. She wears new clothes: a beige cardigan, white pants, and a matching tank top underneath it. But her clothes are stained and muddy! She didn¡¯t lie to me about falling! Fuck¡­ I can¡¯t believe this! Hannah is so dirty! There are even blotches of mud on her pretty face, and that-Shit!! can¡¯t stopughing! The two guards look at me as if I¡¯ve grown two heads, but I can do nothing about my fit ofughter. ¡°Sir?¡± One of them asks in a worried tone. ¡°Should we¡­ send her away?¡± ¡°No,¡± I grin up at them. My chest has this funny, tickling feeling, and my lips won¡¯t stop twitching.¡± Because that woman out there is my wife. My beautiful perfect little pixie spaz.¡± Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Hannah Based on everything I know about Tobias, my new husband, I know that he values honesty and trustworthiness. But he isn¡¯t a man that quickly opens up and likes a person. No, that needs to be earned, and I can see why. From N?velDrama.Org. Tobias¡¯s ex-wife cheated on him, and his trust issues muste from their failed marriage. And since I want to be better than his ex-wife, I don¡¯t want to start our story by letting him down. Which is why I came in time to the brunch with dirty clothes. It might have been a terrible decision¡­ Now I¡¯m fighting the urge to run as Tobias looks at me with an amused expression. It doesn¡¯t exactly calm down my nerves. I can¡¯t stop my stomach from churning and twisting with unease. Tobias hasn¡¯t said a word, and I wish I could read his mind because I¡¯m undecided between crying hysterically orughing. ¡°How did you get so dirty?¡± Tobias asks. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to begin¡­¡± I mumble. ¡°How about from the beginning?¡± ¡°I suppose I could do that¡± He simply smiles, and I talk. ¡°As you know, your chauffeur took me to this incredibly fancy clothing store. It was grand, and once inside, ady came to get me. She helped me pick this outfit.¡± Tobias nods. ¡°Cindi.¡± ¡°Yes, she knew I wasing because you had called her earlier. She was very friendly and professional.¡± ¡°Mhm, I asked specifically for Cindi since she is the best. I wanted to ensure your outfit would be proper and elegant for brunch.¡± I smile. After all, that was thoughtful of Tobias, but now I have to tell the part when everything went wrong. ¡°Right, well¡­ I came out of that store wearing my new clothes, and everything was fantastic. I was so grateful and happy. You spoiled me not only with the clothes I¡¯m wearing. You also told Cindi to pick. some extra clothes for me. I came out of that store with three bags. I was a little mindblown by your generosity.¡± His expression turns pleased with the praise. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°Anyway, I left my old clothes and the bags in the car. And YES, I know I was supposed toe here directly, but I wanted coffee.¡± I pause, hoping Tobias won¡¯t be mad about that part. He probably is, though. Why wouldn¡¯t he be? Cautiously, I look up to find him wearing the ghost of a smirk. If he is angry with me, it doesn¡¯t show. But Jesus Christ, he really is tall. I feel puny, which makes me feel even more vulnerable sharing this story. I don¡¯t know Tobias that well. Does he ever get physical? Is he going to punish me? i deliberately went against what Tobias told me: toe here after buying the clothes. Going for a coffee wasn¡¯t on my list. Shit, he wouldn¡¯t hurt me, right? Tobias is absolutely towering over me, waiting for the continuation of this story. Unlike me, he looks tidy. His brown hair is fixed. He has shaven some of his scruff shorter, and his green eyes are intense and focused entirely on me. I squirm under his gaze, but I can¡¯t back down. I have to continue talking, even if I¡¯m slightly terrified of what kind of scolding awaits me after I¡¯m done talking. ¡°Now, where was 1,¡± I nervouslyugh. ¡°Right, the coffee! I asked your chauffeur to drop me off at Starbucks, and I bought us a coffee. Then I headed out of there, happy with two coffee, but some stranger pushed me, and I fell into a puddle,¡± I nce down at my clothes. ¡°And now I¡¯m dirty, but I didn¡¯t want to betray your trust by noting here! So, tada!¡± Tobias breathes augh. ¡°Tada, indeed.¡± ¡°Are you mad at me?¡± I search his face. If Tobias is angry, I would rather have him yell at me outside of the building where no one can hear him. I¡¯m a clutz, and it¡¯s embarrassing. ¡°No, why would I be mad?¡± Tobias asks. I almost sob. ¡°Because I had one job: showing up here with new, presentable clothes, and I messed it up!¡± Tobias sighs upon noticing how upset I am and takes my hand in hisrger one with a gentler look. ¡°I¡¯m just d you didn¡¯t hurt yourself.¡± I can¡¯t fight the painedugh escaping me when he says that. ¡°I did hurt myself, though! I scraped my knee because¡­ because I¡¯m useless! I¡¯m so angry at myself!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not useless,¡± Tobias says. ¡°Come with me.¡± He pulls me inside the building, where everyone¡¯s curious eyesnd on me. People are staring, probably because I¡¯m so dirty. The girls sitting in the lobby are all giggling, and I want to sink through the face of the earth. This is the worst day of my life. I feel embarrassed, but Tobias¡¯s hand goes to the back of my neck as he leads me toward the elevators. I nce up at him. ¡°Everyone is staring¡­¡± ¡°Let them stare.¡± ¡°It¡¯s humiliating. Those girls over there areughing at me.¡± ¡°Can you me them, though? Your entire face is covered in dirt,¡± he breathes an amusedugh, shaking his head. ¡°You truly have earned your nickname, Pixie Spaz.¡± I gasp. ¡°Is that your nickname for me?!¡± He grins down at me. ¡°In my phone, yes.¡± I pout at the floor, unhappy. ¡°I hate that I can¡¯t even defend myself when I look like this¡­¡± Tobias says nothing, but I catch him stifling anotherugh. I¡¯m d that someone is entertained¡­ I enter the elevator and keep an unhappy look on my face. I am still determining where we are going. Tobias presses a button on the panel that reveals a little hatch. Inside it, there is a hidden button. I blink in shock and lift an eyebrow. ¡°Where the flipping heck are we going? To The Batcave?¡± ¡°To my private office. Only some have ess to it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± The elevator dings and Tobias takes my hand. We step directly out into a massive office with couches, at kitchen area, a pool table, and ssed windows with a beautiful view of the city. Of course, there is also a desk with aputer further away. Tobias leads me to his desk, and before I can ask questions, he grabs me by the sides and lifts me onto his table. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to let you shower,¡± he opens a drawer and takes out a package of rose-smelling tissues, or the box says. ¡°But I can help clean your face,¡± his eyes meet mine. ¡°But you should probably lose the cardigan. It¡¯s filthy.¡± Blushing, I do as he says. I throw the cardigan off the floor, and Tobias steps into my vision. My legs dangle from the desk, and he carefully dabs my cheek. There is nothing sexual going on, yet I feel butterflies swoop down into my belly as he gently swipes my face. Tobias looks so focused, and also¡­ well, hot. This close, I can see the details of his face: I think his nose has been broken at some point. It¡¯s not perfect when you look closely at it. His cheek also has a faint scar, but his lips are full. His cheekbones are defined, and his eyes are a shade of emerald green that is so gorgeous it makes me dizzy. I stare at him and only blink when his eyes meet mine. Amusement crosses his features. ¡°You¡¯re all cleaned up.¡± Flustered, I attempt a smile. ¡°Thank you.¡± His eyes crinkle by the corners. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± he looks down at my arms and frowns. ¡°You¡¯re freezing. I giggle. ¡°I always freeze. My toes and fingers are icy at all times.¡± And there I go, over-sharing. What is the matter with me? ¡°I have plenty of suits in my wardrobe, but those aren¡¯t pre-heated, I suppose,¡± he takes off his navy- colored suit, leaving him wearing only a white shirt. ¡°Take this.¡± Dumbfounded, I take his suit and give him a quizzical look. Tobias shes me an amused grin as he rolls. up his sleeves to look, I don¡¯t know, fancier? He has tanned and slightly hairy arms. The veins and muscles on them are sexy. ¡°Hannah, I gave you my suit so that you can wear it,¡± he says teasingly. ¡°Or are you waiting for me to help. you put it on?¡± Widening my eyes, I immediately jump down from the desk and slide my arms into his suit. ¡°No need; I can handle this myself!¡± Tobias smiles, but the amused look remains, and I notice him trying not tough as he looks at me. I quickly understand why: the shoulders of his suit are jutting out further than my own, and my arms are eaten by the fabric. How embarrassing-I look like a child trying on their parent¡¯s clothes! ¡°I look like an idiot¡­¡± I mumble. ¡°No, you look perfect,¡± Tobias can¡¯t stifle hisugh this time. ¡°Are you making fun of me?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± He sounds sincere. I blush. Perhaps Tobias thinks I¡¯m cute wearing his clothes? A bubble of joy lifts from my chest, but it breaks the second Tobias opens his mouth. ¡°This is actually perfect. If you¡¯re wearing my suit, we will look even more lovey-dovey, which will piss off my ex-wife.¡± Ah. How stupid of me. Tobias doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m cute. No, he is just happy to get his revenge on his cheating whore of an ex-wife. Wait. Did I just call her a whore? Shit, I did! This means I¡¯m in more trouble than I thought. I¡¯m jealous of Tobias¡¯s ex-wife, which can only mean one thing: I¡¯m already growing attached, and that can¡¯t happen! ¡°Anyway, we should be leaving.¡± Tobias holds out his hand for me, and I re down at it. ¡°You walking me there like a child now?¡± ¡°No, like a lover,¡± he grabs my hand andughs when it¡¯s really just the fabric of the suit he is holding. Still, he pulls me forward and yfully says, ¡°Everyone is going to be jealous of your suit, Mrs. Ford. It¡¯s custom- made and exquisite-you look very handsome. It might be a bit big, but now it looks like you regrly go to the gym. Your shoulder-to-body ratio is amazing. You look buff.¡± 1 My cheeks burn. ¡°Thanks for thepliment, dick¡­¡± He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Hannah I can¡¯t fight the feeling of not belonging when I sit next to Tobias around an oval-shaped table. I¡¯m wearing his much-toorge suit, and the other people here, board members, partners, and other important people, are all staring at me. ¡°Tobias, you have forgotten the most important part! She isn¡¯t wearing a ring.¡± someone points out. It¡¯s an older man whose smile is friendly when I look at him. His eyes crinkle. ¡°You must be Hannah.¡± My nerves make me blush, but still, I find my voice. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Hannah, now Mrs. Ford, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mr-¡± ¡°Ford,¡± he says andughs at the shock on my face. He then further exins. ¡°I¡¯m the funny uncle, Elias. Tobias¡¯s father, Paul, who is no longer with us, was my brother. I¡¯m sitting on the board as Tobias¡¯s advisor. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Oh, and wee to the family.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Thank you!¡± We shake our paws over the table, and I immediately rx. Elias seems nice, and the elderlydy at his side, dressed in a white dress, smiles sweetly at me before reaching out her hand. ¡°I¡¯m Joana Ford, Elias¡¯s wife,¡± her smile is all fake teeth, but she seems really sweet. ¡°I¡¯m so happy that Tobias has found someone he loves so much that he couldn¡¯t help but marry her immediately! You two must like each other a lot!¡± I inwardly grimace at that but keep the smile on my face. ¡°Yes, we love each other very much.¡± When I say that, I notice that a gorgeous woman, not much older than me, sneers. Gorgeous brown hair cascades from her head, and her eyes are surrounded by thick, darkshes. Could it be Sarah, Tobias¡¯s ex-wife? I nce her way and smile, and she immediately averts her eyes with fire in her gaze. So yes, it must be the ex-wife, based on her behavior. As if reading my mind, Tobias leans forward to whisper in my ear while everyone else isughing at some. joke around the table. ¡°Joana and Elias are good people. They already like you, but the scowling brte is Sarah-she hates you already. I love it and will make things worse for her by kissing you.¡± I shudder when Tobias lips my chin and moves my head to look deeply into his emerald green eyes. His lips curl, and my pulse quickens when he leans in to kiss me in front of everyone. It¡¯s a quick taste, but I¡¯m tingling all over when he leans back. The worst part is that my chest is filled with longing. Tobias is beautiful, and his lips have awakened something within me. I try telling myself that Tobias¡¯s kiss was only for the point of revenge and held no emotion, but it doesn¡¯t quench my thirst for him. I¡¯m burning even as the waitresses ask us what we want to order. It¡¯s so bad that I can¡¯t focus. The waitress is speaking to me, but I can¡¯t hear her. It forces Tobias to order for me. I don¡¯t have to lift a finger. Soon there is a starter dish on my te. Tobias chuckles above me, whispering, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± I blush at that and eat the chicken sd on my te. At least, I think that¡¯s what it is. There is probably a fancier name for the dish, but I will call it a chicken sd with garlic bread. The buffet continues. I eat a delicious filet mignon for the main dish, and since I don¡¯t like vegetables, Tobias fixes me a side of french fries. Some of the wealthy guests look at me weirdly, but to make me feel better, Elias and his wife aiso order french fries. Everything is perfect, except for the fact that I now have Tobias stealing french fries from me. I send him an offended re when he nips another from my little basket. ¡°Get your own fries!¡± I growl at Tobias and try to stop his third advance with my fork. ¡°But they are so good!¡± Tobias argues with his mouth filled with french fries. ¡°Give me a few more, then | will be settled!¡± ¡°A few more?!¡± I question. ¡°There are barely any left! You even stole the entire dip sauce that I specifically asked for! My ranch dip is gone, you monster!¡± He snorts in amusement but still tries to sweet-talk me into giving him more of my food. Persistent bastard. ¡°Come on, Hannah. I¡¯m starving, and you won¡¯t finish all of your french fries anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, I most definitely will!¡± I narrow my eyes. It doesn¡¯t matter that Tobias is pouting. I¡¯m fierce when it comes to my food. ¡°And there is nothing worse than a french fry thief!¡± ¡°Amen to that!¡¯ Joana says and swats at her husband¡¯s fingers when he tries to reach for hers. She also gives him a yful re. ¡°If you want more fries, you have to order more!¡± Eliasughs. ¡°I might just do that.¡± ¡°Same here,¡± I say, and continue to dig my eyes into Tobias. ¡°Because SOMEONE has eaten all of mine¡­¡± Tobias perks up. ¡°Great! You should definitely order more! Then I can steal more fries from your basket!¡± I gasp at him. ¡°No way! Order your own!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s funnier to steal them from you,¡± he teases. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you this fierce before. I expected you. to be all nice and kind and hand over all of your french fries willingly. I was wrong.¡± My face scalds. ¡°When ites to things that are mine, like food, I be a warrior to protect what is mine¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± Tobias leans in close, and it speeds up my heartbeat. I don¡¯t know what he is doing. I freeze into an ice cube, waiting until I feel his warm breath on my ear. ¡°How about a trade then? You give me more of your french fries, and I give you something elseter?¡± By now, I¡¯m close to passing out. What does something else mean? And is he serious or just putting on at show? I secretly nce at Sarah and find her fuming in her seat. She is beyond jealous. Fury is written all over her pretty face. She is pretending to talk to who I¡¯m assuming is her husband, though. I look up at Tobias, and my heart falters when I see him looking at Sarah. He isn¡¯t obvious about it. It¡¯s just. a quick stolen nce, but it¡¯s not enough to make me realize none of this is real. It hurts. It hurts so much that I want to cry, but¡­ I got into this willingly. I knew what I was getting into. And I won¡¯t let this revenge game break me, so I ster on a smile and be a yer. ¡°Sure,¡± I say and wink at Tobias before whispering. ¡°I will definitely trade you some french fries for some funter.¡± His lips slightly curl by the corners. ¡°Looking forward to it,¡± he steals another french fry from my basket. Delicious.¡± I smile, but on the inside, I¡¯m breaking apart. I¡¯m too weak for this revenge game; I know that now. Tobias is¡­ Unique, and it¡¯s unrea! how much I already like him. I cut up another piece of my filet mignon and notice that Sarah is ring daggers at me. I almostugh at the visible hatred in her eyes. Ironically, Sarah is jealous of me when I¡¯m jealous of her. She has something I want-Tobias¡¯s heart, but she isn¡¯t aware of that. She thinks Tobias is in love with me. Oh, how I wish that would be the truth¡­ I stare down at my te, and once the desertes, Tobias lifts himself from his seat. ¡°I will be right back,¡± he says. ¡°I have to visit the bathroom.¡± I pass him a smile. ¡°Of course,¡± Tobias smiles back and leaves. I look after him when he disappears around the corner, and then I pick up my water ss to drink. It¡¯s then I notice that Elias is looking at me with curious eyes. I inwardly grimace. I like Elias, but his eyes have a glimmer that frightens me. Is he onto us already? Does he know our marriage isn¡¯t based on true love? I smile at Elias, and that¡¯s when he breaks the silence. ¡°Do you mind if I ask you a personal question, Hannah?¡± Before I can answer him, Joana res at her husband. ¡°Elias! Tobias left the table three seconds ago, and you¡¯re already nning on grilling the poor woman?!¡± Joana is sweet. I like her a lot and smile despite my unease. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I expect questions from Tobias¡¯s family. Ask away.¡± For some reason, Elias¡¯s lips curl into mischief, and he leans forward a little, lowering his tone to a private one. ¡°What is your favorite thing about my nephew?¡± Oh, is this a test? I inwardlyugh because the joke is on Elias-I already like plenty of things about Tobias. We might not have spent that much time together, but I¡¯m good at reading people. ¡°Tobias is quite possibly the grumpiest man that I¡¯ve ever met. He has trouble stepping out of hisfort zone, and he is also a french fry thief. But if you can ignore that, then Tobias is one of the kindest people I¡¯ve ever met,¡± I think back to him helping me with all the items I dropped on the floor yesterday and then. how Tobias swiped my face with a tissue before the brunch, and my smile grows into a genuine one. ¡°He looks intimidating, but¡­ He has a good heart-that¡¯s my favorite thing about him, and it makes everything else.¡± up for Silence falls after I¡¯ve spoken. I look up to see Elias and Joana smiling at me, and then I blush when I notice that Tobias is back. He is sitting beside me, blinking at me with an expression I can¡¯t read. Shit, how much of that did he hear? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Tobias The car is quiet as my private chauffeur drives Hannah and me through the gates to my mansion. Its been a long day, but I¡¯m not tired. Not at all. I nce at Hannah and find her staring down at the floor. She has been quiet and fidgety ever since the buffet. It might have been overwhelming for her to meet so many new people. It makes sense. Hannah had to talk to countless people. She did excellent, though. That part about Hannah calling me kind to my uncle was an outstanding performance-I couldn¡¯t be more proud of her. ¡°You did well at the buffet,¡± I say. ¡°I did?¡± ¡°Mhm, everyone was fooled and thinks we are in love. Especially when you called me kind.¡± ¡°Y-you think I made that up?¡± Didn¡¯t she? ¡°Yes?¡± I¡¯m confused. I haven¡¯t been kind to her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Her shoulders slump. ¡°I did.¡± Why do I get the feeling there is something Hannah isn¡¯t telling me? Something is going on, but knowing women, I will probably make it worse if I ask her about it. Women always expect us men to be mind-readers, but since I have no clue what is going on, I just repeat my earlier praise. ¡°Well, you did great at the buffet.¡± Hannah doesn¡¯t look at me when she mumbles, ¡°Thank you¡­ Hmm, is she upset or something? Nah. Why would she be? Hannah is probably just tired. I should leave her alone. The car stops, and I exchange a few words with my chauffeur, and then I unlock the door. A swipe with a card, and then we walk inside in silence. I carry Hannah¡¯s bags and clothes, and we make it up the stairs. I don¡¯t n on staying, but I¡¯m a gentleman and don¡¯t want Hannah to carry everything. As we march up the stairs, Hannah nces at me. ¡°Thank you for today¡­ It was fun.¡± Oh, so she is making conversation now? I smile but answer without looking at her. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Hannah says nothing else, and we enter the master bedroom. I put the items on the floor and then fish up my phone. I haven¡¯t called my no-strings-attacheddy in a while, but for some reason, I¡¯m in a good mood for sex. My ex-wife is jealous, the business is going well, and all that is missing is sex. An image of Hannah lying half-naked in my bed pops up in my head, but I shake it away. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about a naked eighteen-year-old! What is the matter with me? I shove the mental image away and instead try to focus on Katarina, the woman I¡¯ve been sleeping with since my divorce. To my surprise, Hannah keeps interrupting my train of thought. I see her bright smile inside my head, and I angrily open my wardrobe. ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Hannah asks. ¡°I¡¯m heading out to the bar,¡± I say and put my phone on my armchair before I take out a new suit from my wardrobe. I look at Hannah over my shoulder. ¡°I need a drink.¡± From N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh,¡± she awkwardly smiles as she processes my words. Her expression is one I haven¡¯t seen her wear before. ¡°A woman?¡± I open my mouth in shock, then close it. ¡°Yes.¡± Hannah is better than I thought at reading situations. Shocking. ¡°I see¡­¡± Hannah tries to keep her bright smile, but I can tell me going out to meet a woman bothers her. ¡°I suppose everyone has needs.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Since I don¡¯t know what else to say, I walk over to the mirror to ensure I look presentable. I¡¯m aware that Hannah is observing me, but I doubt she will open her mouth- ¡°Sleep with me instead.¡± I almost choke. ¡°E-excuse me?¡± I turn around to eye her, blinking once I see that she isn¡¯t joking around. There is noughter in her eyes, only pure determination. ¡°You heard me,¡± her arms are crossed over her chest, and she shrugs with a sheepish smile on her lips. You married me-why not reap the other benefits too?¡± Her words make no sense, and I narrow my eyes to re at her. ¡°You¡¯re searching for Mr. Right.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not him.¡± I¡¯m not a good person. Certainly not good enough for young, naive little Hannah. My thoughtstely are dark and have made me wonder if I should be with anyone at all¡­ ¡°I just want sex. The suddenness of her words makes meugh. ¡°You, Hannah, the dreamer and the romantic, just want sex?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why do I find that hard to believe?¡± I¡¯m darkly amused and tempted tough at her bizarre offer. Surely she can¡¯t be serious. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­¡± she bites her lower lip, hesitating before she continues speaking. ¡°I want to have sex with you.¡± Realizing she is serious, I growl. ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t happening.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Because.¡± Her smile falters. ¡°Aren¡¯t you attracted to me?¡± My mood darkens, and I size her up. With her blonde hair and bright blue eyes, she looks like an angel. That¡¯s not it. You¡¯re beautiful.¡± She blushes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Complimenting her proves to be a mistake. Hannah¡¯s face is one of genuine happiness, and it¡¯s killing me. I don¡¯t believe in love-it terrifies me. And Hannah is young and innocent, and I would ruin her. I¡¯m a pessimist and way too dark and broody. And then there is the age difference-sex is a terrible idea. It would only result in heartbreak if we caught emotions. I swallow thickly. ¡°It still isn¡¯t happening.¡± ¡°Is it because you¡¯re afraid I will grow attached?¡± I wince at her blunt question, and Hannah steps forward and looks at me with furrowed eyebrows. She is so pretty that it hurts, and I know her following sentence will break my self-control. ¡°Because I can turn off my emotions,¡± Hannah says. ¡°I can have sex without falling in love with you. I promise I can. So please, please stay with me tonight. Have sex with me. Touch me. Don¡¯t go out with this other woman-whoever she is.¡± I stare at her, conflicted, as Hannah lets the suit she borrowed fall onto the floor. She then takes off her pants and stands before me, dressed in only her underwear. Her underwear is red, a daring color that looks good on her even though I regard Hannah as innocent. Still, I won¡¯t make a move, and a breath of augh leaves her nose. ¡°What is the matter?¡± She asks in a soft, vulnerable tone. Her body is smooth and soft, and her eyes glisten. ¡°Am I really that bad?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± She whispers, ¡°Then why aren¡¯t I in your arms right now?¡± Her question makes a thousand answers pile up in my brain, but none of those matter now. Not when my blood is pumping in my ears and my cock is stiff in my pants. I can¡¯t peel my eyes off Hannah¡¯s soft form. Deep inside, I know Hannah is too young for me. I want a family pretty soon while she is just starting her life. Our timelines don¡¯t add up, but I can¡¯t resist her. Not when she is looking at me like that. Sighing, I open the buttons to my suit and let my clothes fall to the floor while I scowl at her. ¡°This will only be about sex.¡± She nods. ¡°A-absolutely.¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t cry about having lost your virginity.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it somehow raises my value either way.¡± I lift an eyebrow. ¡°Is that true? Because it sure sounded like you had nned on saving yourself for Mr. Right.¡± I¡¯m naked now, and pixie spaz looks at me like I¡¯m her choice of drug. It makes my insides hot with need. Does Hannah even realize how beautiful she is? I doubt it. Hannah is blind and naive. So innocent. I¡¯m bad for wanting her-the woman is barely legal, but she is exquisite. ¡°I changed my mind,¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes rake me up and down, stopping first on my cock, and abs, then on my pecs, and finally, she meets my eyes, gulping. ¡°I want this. I want sex. I want you.¡± My self-control snaps like a rope, and I stride forward, lifting her off the floor. Her eyes go wide, especially when I lift her onto my bed. She stares at me, but I ignore that and spread her legs by wedging my shoulders between her bare legs. ¡°W-what are you doing, Tobias?¡± ¡°I am going to lick your wet cunt as a proper husband should,¡± I tell her and kiss her belly while my fingers pull her strings away. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Hannah sucks in a deep breath. ¡°Okay. That sounds¡­ good. Very good, actually.¡± ¡°Does it?¡± I nce up at her while kissing a trail down her hipbones, pausing above her clit. Hannah looks both embarrassed and turned on. ¡°I would like that a lot.¡± I ce the digit on my thumb on the clit. ¡°Has anyone ever touched you here, including yourself?¡± She shakes her head. ¡°Will it frighten you if I touch you here and lick you?¡± ¡°No,¡± she breathes, and her cheeks look redder than before. ¡°I want to watch you as you do it and know what it feels like.¡± I smirk. ¡°Good answer.¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Tobias It¡¯s been a long time since I brought pleasure to a woman with zero intention of also pleasuring myself. I¡¯m only interested in making Hannah feel food. Quite surprisingly, I¡¯m also rock-hard. ¡°Lean back and rx,¡± I tell her as I stroke my hands over the inside of her thighs. I then grab her legs, holding her still. ¡°Spread your legs, and let me touch you.¡± Hannah looks at me with insecure eyes but does as told. She leans back in a silent invitation for me to touch her. I¡¯m forced to bite back a groan. My wife is already wet as I brush my lips over her delicate mound. So sweet. So ready. Her musk is incredible and fills my senses as I bury myself between her legs. I¡¯m hungry for more than her scent andp at her wetness. Hannah makes a little gasping sound in response, her thighs twitching in my grasp, but she does not pull away. Hannah must like having me sucking and nipping at her pussy. I love it too. The color between her thighs. is gorgeous, and I decide this pinking brown is my new favorite color. ¡°Oh¡­ it tickles¡­¡± Hannah moans and holds her arm over her eyes as I continue to work it. My cock ps against my lower abs seeing Hannah squirm in the bed already. I¡¯m so turned on and add more pressure to my tongue, delving deeper into the cleft of her virgin cunt. I can¡¯t get enough. I run my nose through her damp folds. I don¡¯t care about getting her juices all over my stubble and face.. Not at all. I¡¯m so entranced with her scent and her beautiful pussy. She is gorgeous, and at this moment, mine, only mine. I lick, suck, swallow, and Hannah squeals, wriggling against me until I have to harden my grip on her legs. My tongue dips out further, tasting her salty and sweet musk. I groan. I¡¯m starving for her and bury my face into her cunt. Hannah thrust against me, yelping as I tongue her. ¡°Oh! Tobias¡­ oh god, Tobias! Tobias¡­¡± Satisfaction ripples through me. I love that Hannah is using my name. Its perfection. It motivates me to make here on my hot, wet tongue. I want her release on my mouth so badly. So Ip at her cunt, desperate for more of Hannah¡¯s cries and her incredible taste. She writhes under my mouth, whimpering when I run the digit of my thumb over her clit. ¡°Tobias¡­ Tobias¡­¡± It¡¯s as if my name is the only thing on Hannah¡¯s mind, filling me with dark pride. I need to bring her to the best orgasm of her life. Hannah¡¯s pleasure is everything. I rub her clit faster with my thumb, and her hips buck against my mouth. It¡¯s so sexy. Howe I didn¡¯t do this yesterday? I should be doing this every night. I¡¯m a fool for not having pleasured her until now. This is better than anything. ¡°My clit¡­¡± Hannah whimpers. ¡°It¡¯s so sensitive¡­¡± Her words make me lick my way up, recing my thumb with my tongue on her sensitive little bulb. And Hannah¡¯s reaction is immediate. She jerks and wraps her legs around my face, squeezing and moaning as I ravish her sensitive little clit. I could do this all day. Ip at her clit, and then suck on it, using plenty of spit to make it wet and slippery. Hannah moans when I press my tongue against it, flicking it fast while my fingers y with her entrance. Slowly, I slide my fingers into her, and Hannah cries louder. ¡°Tobias,¡± she is panting and shuddering on the bed. Flushed and naked and so fucking perfect. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to¡­ I think I will¡­ it feels so¡­ oh god¡­¡± I want to tell her to let it happen, but she needs to figure that out on her own, so I continue to taste her, lick her, and pleasure her. Hannah¡¯s sounds grow louder, and her hand goes to my head, pressing me against her clit. I grind my tongue against it until her hips quiver and tremble as she shudders against me. She is close, so fucking close. I suck harder, teasing and nipping until Hannah jolts under me. Her toes curl, and she is forced toy back down and grip the sheets, crying as I move my head to rub her clit even faster. It doesn¡¯t take long until Hannah stiffens against me, gasping hard, before she convulses. ¡°Oh-my- god¡­¡± I smirk, but I intend on licking her dry and prolonging her orgasm for as long as possible. I keep licking even though she weakly attempts to push me away, and then I feel it, her orgasm rippling through her. Her legs on my shoulders no longer grip my face, and she shakes and whimpers. A choking sound leaves her lips, and then her cunt floods with her release, slippery, hot, and wet. groan andp at her wet pussy as she gasps for air. ¡°My wife,¡± I whisper in a husky tone, dragging my tongue over her flesh to enjoy every bit of her taste. ¡°My beautiful wife.¡± Hannah sucks in a shuddering breath, moaning in a whimpery voice as I lick her clean. Her legs twitch. and twitch as I continue to tongue her until she violently shakes on the bedsheets. ¡°It¡¯s happening again¡­¡± Satisfaction washes over me as another wave of pleasure unleashes within Hannah as she thrusts herself against my mouth. I love how she isn¡¯t afraid of using me now. Sexy girl. I lick her some more but eventually stop when Hannah seems utterly drained. Her legs seem exhausted, and I carefully ce her legs back on the mattress to look at her flushed face. ¡°That was¡­¡± Hannah exhales heavily. ¡°Almost too good¡­ so sensitive¡­¡± I kiss the inside of her thigh. ¡°I¡¯m d you liked it.¡± She looks up at me with a crease between her eyebrows. ¡°Shit¡­ but what about you? This was utterly selfish of me. We should-¡± ¡°No,¡± I interrupt. I¡¯m still harder than a rock, but I will live. There is plenty of time to fuck Hannah another time, and I kiss her again. ¡°Tonight was about your pleasure, not mine.¡± ¡°But you were on your way to¡­¡± her voice goes quiet, and she looks incredibly unhappy, close to crying even. ¡°I¡¯m the worst sexpanion ever¡­ I took advantage¡­¡± I snort at that. ¡°Trust me, you did not take advantage,¡± I meet Hannah¡¯s eyes with a smirk. ¡°I was in control the entire time-if I hadn¡¯t wanted to make youe, Hannah, I wouldn¡¯t have licked your beautiful pussy for so long. But I did. And guess what?¡± ¡°What?¡± She asks in a hesitant, silent whisper. My smirk grows wicked. ¡°I loved every moment of it.¡± Her cheeks redden, and I kiss her inner thighs before nodding at the heap of pillows behind her. ¡°You should get under the covers and get some rest.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m rather tired,¡± she smiles weakly. I say nothing and climb out of bed. From N?velDrama.Org. Hannah watches me with wide eyes. Why does she look so afraid? I have no clue why her face looks so unhappy, and I silently move the nkets out of the way on my side of the king-sized bed. I don¡¯t crawl underneath the cover, though. Instead, I walk to Hannah¡¯s side and slip my hands underneath her before picking her up into my arms. She stares at me in shock, and I lift an eyebrow as I carry her to the other side of the bed. ¡°What?¡± ¡°N-nothing¡­¡± her eyes look dazed, and her body is sweaty and just as exhausted as I hoped. I must have blown her mind, which is great. I want her to start craving me-no one else. ¡°I want to do this again soon,¡± I say as I tuck her into bed. ¡°I would love to bury my face between your thighs again, but¡­¡± I breathe augh. ¡°You seem exhausted.¡± Her lips tilt by the corners. ¡°That was my first¡­¡± ¡°Your first?¡± ¡°Orgasm.¡± Oh. ¡°How was it?¡± She giggles tiredly. ¡°Amazing.¡± ¡°Good,¡± I offer her a smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower.¡± So I can take care of myself and my own problem. Hannah doesn¡¯t argue and closes her eyes. ¡°Okay¡­¡± I stroke her hair, and then I leave, fully intent on taking care of my own cock that is covered in pre-cum. Hannah¡¯s little cries of pleasure turned me on like nothing ever has, and I urgently enter the bathroom. Soon the water is sluicing off my shoulders as I pump into my hand. ¡°Hannah¡­ Hannah¡­¡± Fuck, even her name sounds sexy on my tongue. It doesn¡¯t take long for me toe. Not at all. I imagine Hannah¡¯s innocent face as I thrust my cock hard. into her sexy cunt, and st all over my abs before the water takes away my release. I¡¯m all shaky after I have finished, panting even. I have to lean against the tiled wall and just breathe in and out, in and out, for many minutes before I¡¯ve calmed down. Howe that woman turns me on so badly? It¡¯s humiliating¡­ I shouldn¡¯t like her, and I tell myself I don¡¯t. This is just attraction, and it doesn¡¯t mean shit. I turn off the water and towel myself dry. Hannah is already asleep when I slide underneath the covers. Great, then she can¡¯t have heard my moment of weakness. My eyes close but open secondster when I feel Hannah curling up against me in her sleep. She grips my bicep, and her arms wrap around mine in a way that makes me feel like a live teddy bear. I don¡¯t do romance, but oddly enough, I don¡¯t wish to disturb her. So I let her hold on to me. Hannah presses her small, ice-cold body against mine, and I shall allow it. I can fall asleep like this. ¡°I will let you hug me only because you¡¯re cold,¡± I pull the nket higher over the both of us and smile. Good night, Pixie Spaz¡­¡± Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Hannah I wake up to the hottest view that I¡¯ve ever been faced with in my entire life. My nose is pressed into the most giant pair of pecs I¡¯ve ever seen, and there is no means of escape! Tobias is holding me captive in his big arms, and his light snoring whistles in my ears. I don¡¯t ever want to leave this ce. But then again, I know Tobias won¡¯t be as cuddly when he wakes up. He is a strict, intimidating man, but it seems he lets down his guard when he is sleeping. Right now, he is as sweet as a kitten, and I melt against him, not bothered to be my husband¡¯s teddy bear. Tobias is hugging me to him with his nose nuzzled into my blonde hair. He is breathing slowly and holding me like I¡¯m precious. Like I¡¯m his, and as if he won¡¯t let anyone hurt me. A bubble of joy lifts from my chest. This is the best morning ever, and I feel safe with Tobias, but I¡¯m also nervous and panicking because he has morning wood! And that thing between his legs should be given its own freaking zip code! He is huge! ¡°Tobias¡­¡± I mumble and somehow manage to move my arms from his death grip around me. Now my arms are tightly inside the loop his arm has caught me in, and I press my hands against hisrge pecs. Wake-! Oh wow, you¡¯re really hard here! But your skin is also soft like velvet¡­¡± Dazed, I keep touching his chest, and embarrassingly enough, I feel myself growing wetter between my legs. Tobias is leaning into me, and I run my hands down his sides to the dimples above his ass I¡¯m about to slide them further down but have a change of heart. I mean. What the hell am I doing? I shouldn¡¯t grope Tobias¡¯s ass, but I can¡¯t pass up on the chance to cop a feel-I squeeze his bubble butt, and it¡¯s so worth it! ¡°This is round too¡­¡± I mumble, only to peer up once I catch a sleepy pair of green eyes looking down at me. It makes me blush, especially since his lips are curled into an amused smile. I expect him to tease me, but Tobias is quiet. Yet that is so much worse, and I immediately create some distance between us with nervousughter bubbling up from my throat. ¡°Tobias!¡± I chirp. ¡°G-good morning! Did you sleep well?!¡± Tobias¡¯s response is to smirk, and in the next moment, I¡¯m flipped onto my back, and his hungry mouth is between my thighs, just like yesterday. Shit. Am I dreaming this?! ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat breakfast,¡± Tobias says in a voice that sounds deeper and rawer now that he is newly awakened. ¡°Do you have anyints about that?¡± His finger teases my clit with his fingers, but my husband doesn¡¯t break eye contact, sending shivers racing down my spine. Tobias looks pretty badass with his broad shoulders and big naked body between my legs, and it¡¯s making me yo sploosh in my nonexistent panties. I¡¯m so freaking wet. Because seeing that arrogant swagger? That confident look that tells me he knows exactly how to pleasure me? It makes me think of our intense little round yesterday, and my body is screaming for round two. ¡°Do what you want with me,¡± I tell him in a needy voice. ¡°Please, Tobias.¡± ¡°With pleasure.¡± His lips tilt upward by the corners, and then he dips down his head. A secondter, I whimper because his frantic tongue is on my clit. It¡¯s still sensitive from yesterday, but there is no escape. Tobias¡¯s big arm pushes my legs open, pins me down with his strength, and keeps me in ce as he licks me. Oh god, it¡¯s so good. How is it so fucking good?! It shouldn¡¯t be possible, but I¡¯m already thrusting against his head. It feels like his tongue is everywhere at once, and I swear I wille violently just from a few flicks of it. And I know his slight beard shouldn¡¯t add to the pleasure, but it does! I want to grind against it, and I can barely hold myself back from wrapping my legs around his head. His face is so ridable, and-oh, he is driving that tongue harder against me now, and I¡¯m melting. Breaking. apart. Shattering. It feels so good- ¡°Oh my god, Tobias¡­¡± I manage between gasps. ¡°It¡¯s good, but¡­ I want to please you¡­ Let me lick and suck your cock¡­¡± ¡°Not today.¡± I moan in frustration because I feel so useless. ¡°I promise I will make you feel good.¡± ¡°Do you know what feels good, Hannah?¡± Tobias¡¯s voice is dark and thick. Sexier than ever. I whimper. when he dips his tongue into the entrance of my pussy. ¡°Your thick thighs trembling as I make youe on my tongue. The sounds you make when you¡¯re close to reaching your climax. The taste of your sweet little cunt on my mouth.¡± Oh, he is going to ruin me with words! Moaning. I grab his hair, and my fingers dig into his brown, soft curls are he ravages me. He is eating me out like a champ. Latching onto my clit, sucking and teasing with his wet, hot tongue. I¡¯m in absolute heaven and shaking already. My body is on fire, and my legs are shaking while Tobias keepspping at my clit. It feels so good that I¡¯m quivering and convulsing, but Tobias easily keeps me in ce with his mammoth arms. I¡¯m stuck. I¡¯m his ything. ¡°I love your scent,¡± his entire face is pressed against my wet cunt. ¡°And your taste,¡± he licks me with agonizingly slow strokes. ¡°It¡¯s the best thing ever.¡± I shudder. Tobias is overwhelmingly sexy, and when he licks me harder, I sound like a whimpering, wounded animal. I¡¯m so sensitive and tender from yesterday that I can¡¯t help the noises rising from me. This won¡¯t take long. This won¡¯t take long at all! ¡°Ahh¡­ ahhh¡­ ahhh¡­¡± From N?velDrama.Org. My pussy is flooding with pleasure, close to releasing. Tobias groans, enjoying this as much as I do. When I realize he loves this, I can no longer keep still or silent. I scream his name while twitching, oversensitive, with every brush of his ridiculously talented tongue. Everything inside of me is going tight. Tense. It feels like I¡¯m about to explode. ¡°Tobias, I-¡­¡± I fall limp and feel myself reaching my peak. The pleasure coils around me, and I close my eyes. ¡°Oh fuck¡­ That was¡­ That was so perfect¡­¡± ¡°Perfect way to awaken,¡± Tobias murmurs, giving my thigh a satisfied kiss before he looks at me. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful when you can¡¯t help but ride my face. Seeing you lose control is the sexiest thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ¡°It is?¡± I ask in disbelief. ¡°Yes,¡± he bends down and kisses my thigh again. He then gives it a pat and sits up. ¡°Anyway, I have a long day ahead of me and have to leave. Feel free to explore the mansion.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I awkwardly smile. ¡°I have a seminar to attend, and after that, I¡¯m studying with a friend. So I will be homete.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Tobias stalks off to his wardrobe and opens it. ¡°I hope you will have a nice day.¡± ¡°You too.¡± My eyes stay glued to his shapely ass, and I swear my body is ready for yet another round. I was a virgin. yesterday, but it¡¯s like Tobias created a monster within me-I have a feeling I¡¯m going to be horny all the time around him now. The worst part? I like him too. In fact, I know that I do, which is terrible since Tobias doesn¡¯t do love, and neither does he like me. romantically. It really sucks, and I probably shouldn¡¯t have offered to sleep with him, but I rather pretend I can deal with having a no-strings-attached rtionship rather than walk around starved for his attention. Because let¡¯s be honest, the man is a god in bed. His mouth is so talented that I can only imagine how good it must feel to ride that fat baseball bat between his legs. I can¡¯t wait. I have to make him have REAL sex with me. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Tobias This morning is a disaster. It started out great, with Hannah moaning underneath me as I licked her pink folds, but now it turns out all my private chefs are down with corona. What the fuck am I going to eat?! My stomach growls, and misery is all around. I¡¯m sitting by the kitchen table, gazing over the empty space with a frown. I¡¯m good at many things, but cooking isn¡¯t one of them. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful morning, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hannah chirps. ¡°I guess it is¡­¡± ¡°Then why are you pouting?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­¡± ¡°You are.¡± I turn around, studying Hannah as she strolls into the kitchen with a messy bun at the top of her head. Despite the disaster, seeing Hannah cheers me up. Blonde baby hairs are spilling out over her forehead. She is wearing one of my oversized t-shirts over bare legs, and since she is so itsy-bitsy, it looks like a white dress. She beams at me with pink cheeks. Adorable and whimsical. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat something?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡± My stomach chooses that moment to gurgle in protest and Hannah giggles. ¡°Do you want me to cook something for us? Are you in a hurry? I was thinking of making pizza.¡± Now she got my attention. ¡°Pizza?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± she walks over to one of the cabs, opening it to rummage through its contents. It¡¯s her first. time being here, yet Hannah easily navigates through the kitchen. ¡°You mentioned that you had everything in here, and my heart is telling me that it wants pizza. How about you? Should I make you one?¡± I¡¯m starving, but can Hannah cook, or will I die eating her food? There is only one way to find out: taking a massive risk by trying it out. ¡°Sure,¡± I say, trying not to show the fear coiling inside me. ¡°Make me a pepperoni pizza.¡± Sheughs. ¡°You¡¯re so funny trying to boss me around-you¡¯re obviously helping.¡± I snort. ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± My words trail off my tongue when I see that the shy woman I know and married is gone. Left in her ce. is a determined one. Hannah¡¯s arms are resting on her sides, and she res at me from across the table. Tiny but oh so fierce. Hannah¡¯s ice-blue eyes are cold and relentless, and her stance tells me she isn¡¯t. messing around. From N?velDrama.Org. I have to give her credit for daring to stand up to me. Not many people have managed that, considering my position. What is impressive here is that I¡¯ve also been Hannah¡¯s boss, which is why I can¡¯t fight my smile. It takes guts to boss me around. ¡°Okay, Mrs. Ford. I will help. Where do you want me?¡± ¡°You¡¯re going to be making the dough.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± I challenge. Instead of replying, Hannah smiles, and it¡¯s so scary and convincing that shudders sweep down my spine. Jesus Christ. Where has my cute Hannah gone? This one is scary! ¡°I take my cooking very seriously, Mr. Ford,¡± Hannah cranes her neck when I walk over to her. I tilt my head to look down at her. She doesn¡¯t even reach my chin, yet she isn¡¯t one bit afraid. Nope. Instead of backing up from me, she pokes my chest with a finger while talking. ¡°And in the kitchen, I¡¯m the boss. Do you hear me?¡± Why am I suddenly aroused? ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°Good,¡± she grins. ¡°Now, let¡¯s make one hell of a pizza!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s ¡®yes, ma¡¯am¡¯ for you.¡± Bossy when it matters, huh? I immediately straighten my shoulders. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Hike this motivated version of Hannah just as much as the shy one-my hard-on would agree. It feels like I have a sword in my pants, but I tell myself now isn¡¯t the time. Instead of carrying Hannah to bed, I bake pizzas in the kitchen. Honestly, I should be at work. But I am okay with showing upte to my office. It¡¯s not like I have a boss. anyway, and when I rx, the morning quickly turns into the most delightful one I¡¯ve had in ages. Hannah shows me the ropes, and while she is shy about certain things, she bes a whole new person when focused on a task. It¡¯s admiring. Somehow, I allow her to turn into my boss. I do everything Hannah tells me to, but I also mess with her. When we roll dough, I tackle her tiny body out of the way, not hard, but enough to take over. She res at me but gets her revenge by smacking flour and raw eggs into my face. I¡¯m about to give her the same treatment, but when Hannahughs, I decide to let her have this victory. I focus on baking pizza, and then we eat around the table. It¡¯s great fun, and when it¡¯s time to leave, I almost don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m slowly putting on my shoes in the hallway while Hannah watches me with sad, glistening eyes. ¡°Do you have to work every day?¡± Hannah asks. ¡°It¡¯s not about having to work; it¡¯s about taking responsibility,¡± I stand up and give her a smile. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be studying anyhow?¡± ¡°Well, I definitely should, but¡­¡± she bites her lower lip while eyeing my hand, which is now resting on the door handle. ¡°But?¡± I ask, blinking. Hannah blushes, and then she spreads her arms to give me a hug. It¡¯s so sudden that I blink and do nothing. Shit. Why does it feel so nice having her body pressed to mine like this? I silently look down when Hannah boldly squeezes my pecs, and that¡¯s when I realize this isn¡¯t about romance-there are now white flour marks on my pecs! ¡°You little!¡± Hannah falls into a fit ofughter and hurries away from me. ¡°There, now I¡¯m leading in the prank. leaderboard!¡± I re at her, but on the inside, I¡¯m smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going to get back at you, Mrs. Ford, and my revenge will be worse than what you¡¯ve done.¡± Hannah winks at me. ¡°I will be looking forward to it!¡± ¡°Oh, you will change your mind after I¡¯ve gotten my revenge,¡± I open the door and nce over my to find her standing by the bottom of the staircase. ¡°Have a nice day.¡± She beams at me with a slight pink tint to her cheeks. ¡°You too.¡± shoulder Hourster, I¡¯m sitting inside my office. The pizza I made with Hannah tasted great, even as a warmed- up lunch. We made an extra one that I¡¯ve just finished. Suddenly, there is a knock on my door, but like always, my ex-wife doesn¡¯t bother to wait. Sarah storms into my office unannounced, and her expression today is furious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you had met someone?!¡± Sarah demands the second she sets her wild eyes on me. ¡°And you married her right away? Is that a good idea, Tobias? Is your new wife now a co-owner of thispany?! Have you thought this through?!¡± ¡°Hello, you too,¡± I say in a dry tone. For some reason, my heart isn¡¯t excited to see Sarah. That¡¯s¡­ odd. Usually, there is love behind the hurt, but not today. ¡°And Hannah isn¡¯t a co-owner. Not that it¡¯s any of your business. I n to buy you and Daniel out of thispany before the year ends. I have soon collected the money your husband demanded of me.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes re, and she angrily parks her arms underneath her breasts to pout at me. ¡°Where have you but-¡± gotten so much money from? Not that we aren¡¯t making a profit. We are, ¡°I¡¯ve bought a couple of otherpanies this year, and they are all very profitable,¡± I interrupt her without remorse. The sooner she is out of here, the better. ¡°Now, was that all or are we done here? I would like to continue my lunch break in peace.¡± Sarah sucks her lips into her mouth, and for a brief moment, I see the woman I fell in love with: vulnerable and sweet, with her emotions worn on her sleeve. I married Sarah because she was always honest in the past. Sheughed a lot, joked with me, and we had lots of fun together. But now I¡¯m unsure if she was herself with me or if she manipted me and yed a game of hearts to get to my money. Because after we got married, Sarah immediately slept with my best friend, Daniel. And sure, I was drowning in work and hardly had time for my wife, but that¡¯s not an excuse to break anyone¡¯s heart like that. Sarah really hurt me, and I¡¯ve had trust issues ever since. ¡°I was hoping we could talk,¡± Sarah says, and when I stare at her in silence, she sighs heavily. ¡°Over dinner, Tobias. Not here.¡± I swallow thickly and lean back in my chair. ¡°You expect me to pay for dinner after you cheated on me? What kind of dream world are you living in?¡± She winces as if I¡¯ve punched her but quickly recovers. ¡°We didn¡¯t end things on a bright note, and I feel as if talking about it over a nice steak would do us well.¡± Iugh and shake my head. ¡°How about you kiss my ass because I sure as hell isn¡¯t taking you to any restaurant.¡± 1 My words seem to shock Sarah. She stares at me with her jaw cking to the floor, and that¡¯s when I realize something bizarre: I have exactly what I want. Sarah is desperate to talk to me. She was also jealous during the buffet. I¡¯ve gotten my revenge, and I¡¯m pretty sure my ex-wife is still interested in me based on how she is acting. But here is the oddest thing: I don¡¯t want her back-I want her gone. It¡¯s strange. I¡¯m still in love with Sarah. My heart is singing some sad song about lost love, but perhaps I¡¯m slowly moving on. ¡°Well¡­¡± Sarah walks over to the door. Her face is one of hurt and anger when she looks over her shoulder. ¡°This won¡¯t be thest of me. I will keep trying to talk to you.¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°I suppose there isn¡¯t anything I can say to make you leave me the fuck alone?¡± Instead of replying, Sarah leaves my office, but she doesn¡¯t look angry when she walks away. There was hurt on her face. And that breaks my heart for some stupid reason. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± I rub my eyelids. ¡°How do you getpletely over someone? I¡¯m tired of this shit.¡± I exhale at myplicated emotions and then look down at my phone that vibrates on my table. Hannah: I baked you some cupcakes and came over as we discussed. But your assistant Samantha isn¡¯t letting me see you. I am trying to figure out what her problem is! I snort in amusement. Samantha is a young girl, and I¡¯m positive she is in love with me, based on the flirty notes she has sent me since I divorced Sarah. Perhaps she is angry that I¡¯m married to someone new already and taking it out on Hannah? I begin typing a message, but then I stop myself. Hannah is here, probably in the lobby where people. usually wait if they have a meeting with us higher-ups. Hmm. I should go and pick her up from the waiting room myself. Samantha may back off if she sees us together. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Hannah ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Ford is busy and won¡¯t take visitors right now. Not even from his wife.¡± My chest fills with frustration. Tobias told me he wanted me to bring the baked goods to his office. It doesn¡¯t make sense that his assistant isn¡¯t letting me see him. ¡°Listen,¡± I look down at her nametag. ¡°Samantha, isn¡¯t there something you can do? I¡¯m Mr. Ford¡¯s wife, and I need to see him,¡± I hold up the stic container with cupcakes. ¡°These were made on demand, and I can assure you that your boss will be grumpy if he doesn¡¯t get them. Believe me, I know my husband.¡± Samantha keeps her dazzling fake smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but there is nothing I can do. Why don¡¯t you sit down. in the lobby and wait for Mr. Ford¡¯s meetings to be over?¡± Meetings? What the flipping fuck?! Tobias doesn¡¯t have any appointments, not from what he told me! The assistant is making that up, yet I drag my sorry ass to the couch. From N?velDrama.Org. I don¡¯t want to cause a scene, so I take a seat and re at Tobias¡¯s assistant. There is a TV ying an ad for Ford Hotels And Resorts on a loop. Everyone in the lobby looks up at it now then before getting called into the room of the person they have been waiting for. Everyone gets called in except for me. Tobias isn¡¯t responding to messages, and Samantha has probably forgotten me. She is staring at her Macbook screen. I clear my throat. Samantha ignores me. Wow. Samantha is really determined not to let me see my husband. I find her willpower admiring. I will be waiting all day if she gets her way. And I can¡¯t have that. My parents weren¡¯t great, but they raised no coward! It¡¯s time to make Samantha beg to have me leave this lobby sh waiting room! I fill my lungs with sticky air, and then I stand up. My eyes settle on a chair in the corner of the waiting room. I grab it and pull it forward until I face assistant Samantha¡¯s desk. She still ignores me, but the other people in the waiting room look at me with curious eyes. Goosebumps spread over my arms. I¡¯m nervous, but there is no backing down. It¡¯s time to create a scene! I stand on the chair and open my mouth to sing. ¡°Humidity is rising¡­¡± I use my deepest voice and ce a hand on my chest to raise my tone even higher. ¡°Barometer¡¯s getting low¡­¡± That sentence makes Samantha look up in shock. I wink at her as I begin rocking it to my version of ¡°It¡¯s Raining Men¡± by The Weather Girls from my ce on the chair. And believe me, I¡¯m not done yet! I close my eyes and sing even louder, and I¡¯m tone-deaf! Cats scream, and children cry when I sing, but I have to convince Samantha to let me see my husband! And believe me, she will because this whole waiting room will now be my freaking stage! My courage grows, and I start moving my head and shaking my hips on top of the chair. I¡¯m still singing and striking poses. I even roll my shoulders while dancing; anything to get attention! By now, Samantha is staring at me, and her jaw is cking to the floor. She is such a bore! The other people in the waiting room are whistling and encouraging me to keep singing! ¡°IT¡¯S RAINING MEN!¡± I¡¯m practically screaming that sentence when the doors to the elevator open behind me, and Tobias walks out, wide-eyed and confused. ¡°Hannah?!¡± Tobias barks. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Shit. I turn around, smiling nervously. ¡°Hi¡­ husband¡­ how was your day?¡± I expect Tobias to raise his voice at me, but he simply lifts his eyebrows to look me up and down with judging eyes. ¡°You holding concerts in my waiting rooms now?¡± ¡°Ehh¡­¡± I grimace. ¡°I can exin?¡± Now he looks amused. ¡°Uh-huh?¡± ¡°Your assistant wouldn¡¯t let me see you¡­¡± He walks to stand directly in front of the chair. We are closer in height now, and his lips curl by the corners before he speaks. ¡°So you decided to rock it out like Adele to make her beg you to stop?¡± I nod. Tobias snorts and wraps his arms around me. ¡°Let me get you down from there, so you don¡¯t hurt yourself. He lifts me down, and I get a whiff of his cologne. Dang, he smells good, but my joyride is soon over. Tobias ces me down on the floor and then lifts his eyes to someone holding up their phone. He smiles. ¡°Did you happen to record that?¡± The stranger nods. Tobias stifles augh. ¡°Mind sending it to me? ¡°W-what are you going to do with the recording?¡± I ask. He gives me a wicked grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Watch it whenever I¡¯m having a bad day.¡± What he is saying is terrible, and I gasp in shock. But then Tobias cracks up, and the sound of his laughter. is too much for my vagina and ovaries, especially with his rolled-up sleeves. Drool¡­ I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m suddenly such a horndog, but I suspect it¡¯s rted to having lost my virginity to Tobias. ¡°Since you¡¯re making fun of me, I don¡¯t know if you deserve these.¡± I hold up the container with cupcakes. There is blue cream cheese frosting on them, and I see Tobias¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You really baked cupcakes?¡± He sounds excited. ¡°For me?¡± I hold the Tupperware container out of reach. ¡°Well, it was but-¡± Before I can react, Tobias easily takes the cupcakes from my hands and holds them out of reach. I can¡¯t reach the Tupperware container, and he opens it with sparkling eyes. ¡°These look amazing.¡± Tobias takes a bite, and the ice thaws around his face and heart. I kid you not; he looks like a child on Christmas day and beams down at me, entirely out of character. ¡°These are so tasty! Did you bake them yourself?¡± ¡°I did.¡± I say shyly, basking in the knowledge that Tobias thinks I¡¯m a skilled baker, if I¡¯m to judge by the hearts and the diamonds in his emerald eyes. Tobias smiles and bends down to ce a kiss on my cheek. It¡¯s quick but sweet and leaves me a gooey mess after it¡¯s over. I peer up at him, and his smile is warm. ¡°Thank you foring here today. This-¡± Tobias taps the container with the nail of his finger. ¡°Made my day.¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± We stare at each other and smile like idiots. No one is making a move until Samantha clears her throat behind us. ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Ford, but you have a meeting with the board members in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t forgotten about that rescheduled meeting¡­¡± Tobias sighs. ¡°Well, I better get going. Was there anything else?¡± Is it just me, or does he look hopeful? Or is that just wishful thinking? ¡°No, I just came to give you your share of the cupcakes. I will be heading out to meet one of my friends. for a coffee, and then we have ns. We are cleaning a friend¡¯s apartment today.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Tobias has a weird gleam in his eye. ¡°This friend of yours that you¡¯re meeting for coffee¡­ is it a male or a female?¡± Why does he care? ¡°A female,¡± I say. ¡°Her name is Caroline.¡± His shoulders immediately turn less tense. ¡°Great. Tell your friend I said hi, and have a wonderful day.¡± ¡°You too!¡± We part ways. Tobias enters the elevator to the left, and I step into the right one with a bright smile. I¡¯m in an excellent mood until the doors close, and I realize I¡¯m not alone. Sarah is standing behind me. She wears a tight dress which emphasizes her skinny frame. High heels. make her much taller than me, and her lips look glossy and fabulous. The woman is gorgeous, I have to admit. And hopefully, she will ignore me¡­ Sadly, there is no such luck. Sarah steps forward once our eyes meet in the mirrors on the walls. I shudder, but I¡¯m the only one ufortable with this situation. ¡°Hannah!¡± Sarah exims my name in such an enthusiastic tone you could think we were best friends. How are you?¡± ¡°Hi¡­¡± I ster a smile onto my lips. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you and I have been introduced to each other-¡± ¡°Oh, please. Cut the bullshit. You know who I am,¡± Sarah snorts, and I¡¯m bbergasted by the change in her personality. With a hand on my shoulder, she looks me up and down like a cat. ¡°So this is who my husband married. How is he, by the way? Does Tobias still put his job before his wife? Do you ever get time to fuck each other?¡± What the flipping fuck? How can she just ask me that?! My face burns, and I furrow my eyebrows. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s a rather p-personal question.¡± And not something I would ever share with Tobias¡¯s ex-wife. ¡°I suppose it is,¡± Sarah shrugs nonchntly. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t get too used to sharing a bed with Tobias.¡± She is stepping out of the elevator now and winks at me. ¡°I¡¯m nning on winning him back. Ciao.¡± Ciao? I stare at Sarah¡¯s brown, glossy hair and how she sashays forward before the door closes and continues. taking me to the first floor. What the heck was that? Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Tobias I think Hannah might be pissed at me. I¡¯m not sure why, but our message conversation is¡­ hinting at it. Pixie Spaz: So we are married. Me: Yes? Me: But obviously, it¡¯s a contract marriage. Those papers you filled in yesterday, remember those? They are for one solid year. Pixie Spaz: I know, but¡­ does this mean we aren¡¯t allowed to date other people during this agreement? Me: Are you feeling lonely, Hannah? Even after our morning together? Wasn¡¯t it enough? Pixie Spaz: No, that¡¯s not what I mean! I loved it. But I just want to know what we are to each other. Me: Married friends with benefits. Nothing less, nothing more. Even though the media has been all over me since I remarried, I¡¯m not interested in a rtionship with a college student. People can believe what they want just as long as I don¡¯t dirty my conscience. N?velDrama.Org content. Pixie Spaz: By being together with a younger woman? Me: Yes, sleeping with you is bad enough. Pixie Spaz: So wait¡­ you¡¯re okay having sex with me, but dating me is where you draw the line? Me: You make it sound so douchey, but yes. That¡¯s not a problem, right? You¡¯re just attracted to me, not in love with me. I stare at the screen, frowning. Hannah never replied to me. It¡¯s bothering me. I have this sinking feeling that she is mad at me. But what the heck did I do wrong? And fuck, why do I even care?! I¡¯m not her real husband, goddamn it! I angrily tap away on myptop and don¡¯t even look up when the door to my room opens. Why did I even. install it? People are just freely wandering into my office either way. ¡°Nice office, muchrger than your old one.¡± I look up from my screen. Daniel, my former best friend, is studying the paintings on the wall. He is wearing a grey suit, and his hands are pulling at his beard. The hair around his face makes him look older than me, but we are the same age. Childhood friends, actually. ¡°Daniel,¡± I can¡¯t fight the venom bubbling up in my throat. We haven¡¯t been on speaking terms since he slept with my ex-wife. ¡°What brings you here today?¡± Daniel looks me over. ¡°She didn¡¯t cheat on you.¡± Iugh. ¡°Straight to the point like usual,¡± my lips are curled, but I¡¯m guarded and pissed off. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here today? To im that Sarah never slept with you while we were married?¡± He purses his lips. ¡°Sarah and I have some problems, and things aren¡¯t that smooth. It started out great, but she always talks about you. All three of us are friends from college, and I always had a crush on Sarah. I must admit that, but¡­ it¡¯s clear that she is still in love with you.¡± ¦§ My chest constricts, but I won¡¯t let myself get emotional. I narrow my eyes and dig them into Daniel. Sarah betrayed me. She cheated on me and married my former best friend-that¡¯s not something you do if you love someone.¡± ¡°Sarah and I were talking¡­ against her will. I was trying to pursue her because I knew how busy you were with your career. She was lonely a lot. Sometimes she cried herself to sleep because you chose to workte rather thane home to her, and I took advantage.¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re an asshole-thank you for confirming that.¡± Daniel carries in without being bothered by my remark. ¡°We quickly became chatting buddies, and Sarah was so lonely when you were working that she started telling me all of her secrets,¡± he nces at me with. torn eyes. ¡°I agree that talking to me wasn¡¯t a great move from your ex-wife, but Sarah never cheated on you. She just said that to see your reaction, to make you¡­ see her. To figure out if you even cared about. what she did. She wasn¡¯t thinking straight, Tobias. She made some huge, dramatic mistakes at the end, and now she wants you back. We are getting divorced.¡± I stare at him in disbelief. ¡°Sarah never cheated on me?¡± ¡°No, you know how she is,¡± Daniel shrugs. ¡°She speaks without a filter, says things, and thinkster-she is young and naive. It¡¯s a huge w, but¡­ I still love her.¡± ¡°You love her, yet you¡¯re here trying to y Cupid?¡± I shake my head, not knowing what to think. ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh, Daniel¡­¡± Danielughs, but the sound is mncholy. ¡°I¡¯m not joking around, and I¡¯m only here because¡­ even though Sarah doesn¡¯t deserve it, I want her to be happy. And if that¡¯s not with me, then¡­¡± he shrugs, and that¡¯s when I notice his eyes are filled with tears. ¡°I just want her to be happy, man.¡± Regardless of everything that has happened, it pains me to see my former best friend so sad. Daniel and I went through everything together as kids. He always had my back, but this thing with Sarah has made me realize that we have grown apart. I exhale heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, Daniel. This is a lot to take in, and I¡¯m unsure if I believe you.¡± I¡¯m not sure if I even care. This is too dramatic for me to deal with. I just want to go home and take a long nap, preferably with a certain curvy blonde snuggled up to me. ¡°I understand that this is a lot to take in,¡± Daniel says, but I get the feeling he doesn¡¯t give a fuck about what I want. ¡°But please, if Sarah asks to have dinner with you, just take her up on her offer. Listen to what she has to say. It¡¯s important.¡± I resist the urge to throw him out of office. I could do that. I¡¯m bigger than Daniel and, quite frankly, pissed off enough to hurt him. Yet I remain calm and release my inner frustration by squeezing my leg. ¡°I¡¯m married to someone new,¡± my insides boil as I say those words because, technically, Daniel is disrespecting my wife bying here. He doesn¡¯t know our marriage is a fraud. ¡°And I don¡¯t think Hannah would appreciate it if I ate dinner with my ex-wife.¡± ¡°Oh please,¡± Daniel rolls his eyes,ughing a bit. ¡°You and Hannah can¡¯t be that in love since you¡¯ve never mentioned her before you married. And sure, she is beautiful, but she isn¡¯t Sarah.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Iugh in my chair because I know it will piss him off, and my lips curl into a smirk. ¡°Hannah isn¡¯t Sarah, and thank god for that-this time, I didn¡¯t marry a nutcase.¡± Daniel gasps and looks ready to attack me. I witness the fury unleash in his eyes, and then he moves, but I press the button underneath my table before he can lunge at me. My guardse rushing in and grab him despite us being partners. ¡°What is the meaning of this?!¡± Daniel growls and digs his burning eyes into mine. He is trying to fight. himself free from my guards, but he can¡¯t fight two grown-ass men. So instead, he barks at me. ¡°Why did you send for your guards?¡± Without a care in the world, I calmly sway to the left and right in my chair. ¡°Were you or were you not going to lunge yourself at me right now, Mr. Henriksson?¡± Daniel¡¯s expression darkens, and I stifle augh when my two guards pull him to the door without breaking into any sort of emotion. ¡°Right this way, Mr. Henriksson.¡± Daniel and the guards leave my office, and I take a deep breath to calm my nerves. Today has been way too dramatic. Why can¡¯t I ever catch a fucking break? I look down at my phone, and my lips curl into a weak smile. Hannah has sent me another message. Does this mean she isn¡¯t mad at me anymore? I open her message, hoping it will be calming. Pixie Spaz: Okay, so¡­ um. My friend¡¯s apartment is on fire, and my other friend Caroline is inside. Could youe here? I¡¯m freaking out right now. The ambnce and the police are here. I hold my breath, unsure if this is truly happening. Is Hannah¡¯s friend¡¯s apartment really on fire? How? Pixie Spaz: Caroline is still inside the apartment, and I¡¯m scared! What if she is dead, Tobias? What if she won¡¯t make it out alive? Pixie Spaz: Please call me¡­ I immediately stand up from my chair and rush toward the door without telling anyone where I¡¯m going. While walking, I dial Hannah¡¯s number, but she isn¡¯t picking up. It doesn¡¯t matter. I know where she is-1 can use my phone to find her location. My fingers get to work while I storm forward. ¡°Mr. Ford?!¡± Samantha is shouting my name behind me, but I don¡¯t have time to speak to her. Adrenaline is gushing into my veins, and I can¡¯t get into the elevator fast enough. I hope Hannah is okay. She has to be, or I don¡¯t know what I would do with myself. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Tobias It isn¡¯t hard to find Hannah. She is on the curb and watching the burning spectacle, her back facing me as I approach. She is fine. Thank god she is okay! My eyes water as I look at her. Her blonde hair is caught in a ponytail, and her tiny frame is shaking in a way that got my heart speeding up. I was so worried about her, and I¡¯m beyond relieved she is fine and didn¡¯t get burnt in the fire. What would I have done then? From N?velDrama.Org. Those fucking dumb text messages! I would have been devastated if thest thing I did before Hannah got injured was fighting with her. I need to hug her and can¡¯t get to her fast enough! ¡°Hannah!¡± I exim. She turns around with shocked eyes, and I immediately embrace her. ¡°Thank god you¡¯re okay,¡± I kiss the top of her head, inhale her, and babble. ¡°We fought this morning, and I was just¡­ I dropped everything toe here. I was so scared.¡± ¡°I¡¯m still mad at you¡­¡± Hannah mutters into my chest. She sounds pissed off, but her delicate arms are squeezing me and her hands are all over me. I chuckle at her. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Pixie Spaz. Be mad at me, hate me all you want, but don¡¯t die on me.¡± I still don¡¯t know why she is mad at me or why our messages turned into a fight, but I don¡¯t mention that. I¡¯m just happy Hannah is fine. I tighten my hug around her, and she falls into violent sobs. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Caroline¡­¡± Hannah squeezes me and hides her face in my shirt. Tears are rolling down her face. ¡°We haven¡¯t gotten a chance to hang out in forever, and I was finally brave enough to reach out again today. And then the fire¡­¡± I remain silent, wishing I could say something to make it all better, but I can¡¯t. Not when Hannah¡¯s friend is in trouble. So I keep hugging her until Caroline and her boyfriend are finally out of the building. Everything happens so fast. The couple is immediately taken into an ambnce. Caroline suffered severe burns, and her condition is still uncertain. One this is for sure: her life is hanging by a thread. Hannah knows this, and her friends do too. Yet I can¡¯t help but say what is on my mind. ¡°Not good,¡± I look out into the street. ¡°It looked like most of her skin was gone. She will most likely need at skin transnt if she makes it. Her burns looked bad.¡± ¡°She will make it,¡± Hannah mumbles into my chest. She is shaking, and I realize she is trying to convince herself. ¡°I know she will, Caroline is strong.¡± Further away, a short girl with dark hair speaks up. I believe her name is Alice. ¡°She really is¡­ Caroline is a fighter.¡± Another girl who looks nearly the same chimes in. ¡°A warrior¡­ She will make it.¡± Hannah rxes a little with theirforting words, but her eyes are still zed and filled with tears. I don¡¯t know why, but seeing her like this breaks my heart. I stroke Hannah¡¯s back. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡± She nods, but before I can lead her to the SUV, her lips part. ¡°That guy over there,¡± she points at some guy a bit shorter than me. ¡°Hic name is Logan, and he just lost his home¡­¡± Understanding fills me, and I hand her a smile. ¡°Why don¡¯t you get into the car while I check the guy into one of my hotels?¡± ¡°All Inclusive?¡± ¡°Of course. I will give him our most expensive room, for your sake.¡± Hannah smiles and then hugs me, making it all worth it. My most expensive rooms are for wealthy guests, but¡­ that guy Logan¡­ haven¡¯t I seen him before? The TV? No, that can¡¯t be right. I mean, the guy is, like, what, in his twenties? I doubt he is anyone famous. I shove that thought away and silently approach Hannah¡¯s friends with a well-practiced smile. The sooner I give them a free stay at my resort, the sooner I can be on my merry way. It¡¯s hourster, and Hannah has talked to her friends. Caroline is going to be okay, ording to someone named Rebel? Weird fucking name, but meh, at least Hannah isn¡¯t crying anymore. ¡°You okay?¡± I ask her while she sits on the couch, eyes glued to the TV before she lifts her gaze to mine. I¡¯m sitting on the armrest, peering down at her worriedly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved that Caroline will be fine, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°You and I also fought.¡± ¡°We did?¡± I half-tease because I know Hannah was pissed at me earlier, but I have no clue what I did wrong. ¡°Mhm,¡± Hannah res up at me. Her lips, however, give her away-they are tilted upward as if she is holding back a smile. It gets me in a yful mood, and I smirk. ¡°How can I make it better?¡± Now she can¡¯t fight back her smile. She is cute, especially when she blushes and shyly looks down at her feet. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°How about¡­ a kiss?¡± She giggles and meets my eyes. ¡°Okay, Romeo. You¡¯re great at kissing but not THAT great at kissing.¡± Ex-fucking-cuse me! I¡¯m not THAT great at kissing?! What is that supposed to mean?! ¡°Hold up!¡± I stand up. ¡°Are you saying my kisses weren¡¯t the most fun-fucking-tastic kisses you¡¯ve ever had?¡± ¡°Yup.¡± My nostrils re. ¡°You¡¯re lying, and I know that because you moaned when I kissed you!¡± She shrugs. ¡°It was still meh. Try harder next time.¡± Try harder next time? What the fuck. This little shit¡­ ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve done it now, darling.¡± I squat down and spread my arms, and by the time Hannah realizes I¡¯m going to hoist her up, she lets out a shrilled scream, but it¡¯s toote-I grab her and flip her over my shoulder like a barbarian. ¡°Let me down!¡± Hannah is hystericallyughing. ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything!¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve done plenty, you filthy little liar. Ruined my pride and said I¡¯m a bad kisser-you need to be properly spanked for this.¡± Hannahughs louder and tries to escape. I calmly ignore her efforts to flee and head for the stairs. Once in our bedroom, I dump her in the center of the bed and take my shirt off. Wide blue eyes watch every move I make, and when I¡¯m standing in only my boxers, Hannah moves to sit on the edge of the bed. Her soft hands immediately settle on my abs, touching and exploring. ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯re so sexy,¡± she coos in an aroused voice that sounds far from her usual shy self. I watch her, satisfied that she finds me sexy, but she is still wearing clothes, which is a problem. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get naked?¡± She looks up at me, smiling, before she peels off her clothes without any hint of hesitation. Her nipples. are erect, probably from the harsh weather outside, and her soft body makes my blood run to my second brain. Hannah is gorgeous. lean down to kiss her, and while tasting my lips, her hands work to tug down my boxers. My hard cock. ps against my lower abs, and she grabs it while kissing me, squeezing lightly at the base. It drives me wild because I want more-no innocent touches. I want to be inside Hannah. How she looks. at me is intoxicating, and all that teasing and bickering has felt like one extensive forey. Hannah has been on my mind all that, and I want to fuck her so badly. I know she is younger than me and super tiny and shorter than I am, but she turns me on regardless. ¡°You¡¯re so sexy,¡± I murmur as I kiss her neck and nibble on her skin. She smells like candyfloss and vani. ¡°You¡¯re the sexy one.¡± Hannah¡¯s tiny hands are skimming up the front of my chest, thumbs brushing over my nipples before she uses her entire hand to try and cup my pecs. And I say try because her hands are too small. My pecs are firm andrge from hours of training at the gym. My brothers have been pushing me to train like them. It pays off now when I¡¯m in the best shape of my life, and Hannah is here to appreciate it. ¡°I really want you to fuck me,¡± Hannah sounds out of breath and cranes her neck, watching me with parted lips. ¡°Please.¡± I respond by moving and pushing her down on her back. Hannah¡¯s eyes widen, and I smirk in mischief before taking her arms and locking her wrist above her head. ¡°You look so cute underneath me,¡± I tell her and dip down, kissing her naked breast. She shudders underneath me when I y with her nipples, flicking them with my tongue before speaking above them. And you¡¯re so fucking smooth and curvy. Sexy.¡± Hannah releases a little moan, and my cock twitches in response. I¡¯m determined to take it slow, but it¡¯s hard when she makes sounds like that. Does she even know how perfect she is? Hannah is a wet dreame true: her tits are round and fit in my palms. Her eyes are icily blue, and her flushed cheeks are so gorgeous. And the fact she is so inexperienced? It¡¯s cute. Growling, I kiss further south. My lips are on her soft stomach, then on her hips as I slowly work my way down to her- ¡°Wait!¡± Wait? I nce up at Hannah, curious about what she has to say. Her eyes are wild, and she is breathless, positively aroused. ¡°I want you to be underneath me.¡± Hannah wishes to ride me? Wow. She doesn¡¯t have to tell me twice; I flop down beside her and get read within seconds. I¡¯m on my back, eyeing her to see what she will do next. I¡¯m given a smile, and then Hannah climbs on top. I¡¯m shocked. She straddles me like she is in heat, not afraid of cing her hands on my pecs and grinding her wetness against my cock. Holy-fucking-shit, can I keep her? I love that Hannahes out of her shell when we have sex. She isn¡¯t afraid of taking what she wants and turns me on. She runs her hands over my chest, teasing me with her dripping wet pussy. It¡¯s torture, but it¡¯s the best kind. I can be patient. I can wait for my sexy little wife. In fact, I will- ¡°You¡¯re so fucking big,¡± Hannah moans and squeezes my pecs. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to have your cock deep inside me.¡± Okay, screw patience. With one arm resting over my eyebrows, I breathe heavily. Hannah is moving with each breath I take, and I smile at her. ¡°If the pretty little vixen doesn¡¯t fuck me soon, I will die. I¡¯m actually close to wrestling you down onto your back.¡± Her cheeks turn pink, but she doesn¡¯t get off me. ¡°Not a chance. Tonight I¡¯m going to be riding you,¡± she moves right over my cock, then sucks in a deep breath. ¡°If you will fit me, that is. You¡¯re huge, but¡­ I¡¯m sure I can handle it. I think?¡± ¡°You can.¡± I know she can. ¡°Maybe,¡± Hannah grabs my cock while hovering above me. ¡°But maybe I jerk you off a little first¡­¡± I groan. ¡°Stop teasing me¡­¡± Is she trying to kill me?! X Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Hannah I nce down at Tobias, so big and strong underneath me. Even though I¡¯m the one on top, I feel dainty and petite. But the size of him only adds to my arousal. I love the feeling of his muscles as I drag my hands over his chest, touching his velvety skin. I¡¯m moving with every shallow breath he takes, and I grow wetter by the second. Is it possible to be more desperate than this? I¡¯m insanely turned on, but seeing his huge cock so close¡­ can I take him? It¡¯s so veiny and massive, right by my entrance. I hover over it, shocked by its girth. So big. Damn. I¡¯m so conflicted. Do I want to experience Tobias¡¯s enormous equipment? Hell, yes. I¡¯m not afraid in the slightest, but I¡¯m a teeny tiny bit nervous since I¡¯ve never had a dick inside of me. ¡°I¡¯m so wet, but I didn¡¯t think this far,¡± I giggle. ¡°I¡¯m on the pill, and I¡¯m very, very wet-¡± ¡°I¡¯m clean,¡± Tobias interrupts, not in a mean tone. His face tells me he is so, so into me. ¡°Me too,¡± I breathe. ¡°Yet I¡¯m still nervous.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on top,¡± he says softly and moves his hand to my entrance, watching me as he slides a finger inside my pink folds. I¡¯m so wet that he effortlessly goes in, pumping me slowly. Oh my. That feels so good¡­. Shivers run down my back, and I moan, thrusting hard against his hand. Instant pleasure coils within me, and my breathing turns louder as Tobias uses the digit of his thumb to stroke my clit while working my pussy. ¡°I love how wet you get for me,¡± he whispers huskily without stopping for a second. ¡°It¡¯s sexy when your juices run down your legs.¡± My pussy throbs and I almost can¡¯t stomach how aroused I am. I¡¯m d Tobias finds my arousal sexy because I¡¯m embarrassed. My swollen pussy makes these sucking sounds as his thick fingers go in and out, but that¡¯s not what makes my face burn. It¡¯s the fact that he is intensely watching my face. Green eyes set on mine, watching, judging, and studying me as I moan and rock against his hand. Tobias¡¯s lips curl. ¡°Why are you blushing?¡± ¡°No reason.¡± ¡°You have nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Tobias says, and as if I weren¡¯t turned on already, he whispers,¡± You¡¯re so sexy, Hannah. Whatever you want to do, I¡¯m down for it.¡± That voice. Gah, I¡¯m so wet and ready for Tobias! I spread my thighs wider, encouraging him to keep pumping me. He groans, and I arch my back, moaning with need. ¡°I want you inside me,¡± I manage to say, and Tobias pulls back his hand, trusting me. It gives me the courage to grab his cock by the base and take the mushroom-shaped head to my opening. I watch Tobias, who is sucking on the finger that was just inside me, and it drives me wild. With the help of my hand, I slide him inside my wet, eager pussy. N?velDrama.Org content. Oh damn. Even the first inch hurts a little, but it¡¯s good pain. I¡¯m aching for him, throbbing because I¡¯m so damn aroused. Tobias groans when I sink further down his thick shaft, and I moan in pleasure. ¡°You¡¯re so thick¡­¡± my eyes are closed as I speak, and my whole body trembles before I inch further down. ¡°It feels so amazing,¡± I coax. ¡°On top of you and your cock so deep in my body.¡± Tobias groans, turned on by my words. And then he is moving, jerking forward until he is filling me to the hilt. I can¡¯t help but thrust back. ¡°So big¡­ so massive¡­ I love how your cock is stretching me¡­ you could destroy me with that thing, but¡­ instead, it¡¯s so good¡­¡± Tobias arches his back, and his heart thunders against my hands firmly nted on his chest. I¡¯m working up a rhythm, and it¡¯s heaven. It feels incredible to take him in and out of me. So good. I bend forward and slide so that only the tip is inside of me, and then I push back against him until I¡¯m filled yet again. ¡°Oh fuck¡­ of fuck¡­¡± I mutter and shudder and moan at the same time. Everything inside me has gone hot with need, and Tobias¡¯srge hands are gripping my thighs. ¡°You¡¯re so tight¡­¡± he whispers. ¡°I am. And it feels so nice having you inside of me,¡± I whisper while Tobias strokes the skin on my legs. He is watching me like I¡¯m a goddess, and I squeeze his pecs as I drag myself up and down his steely length. He fills me so nicely. I¡¯m blown away at how good he feels. I want to close my eyes and drown in sensation, but I¡¯m the one on top, and I can¡¯t be selfish. The sex has to be good for both of us. But looking down at Tobias, swollen, huge, and groaning, I¡¯m confident we are both enjoying this. He stretches me so perfectly. It does feel like¡­ a lot. Yet it only adds to my arousal and pleasure. ¡°Do all CEOs hide such fat cocks, or is it just you?¡± I ask while riding him until he hits me right where I want him. Tobias simply groans, so I continue to dirty talk since I¡¯ve discovered that it turns us both on. ¡°I love your monster cock,¡± I hardly recognize my own voice, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°And you wille so hard that all your cum will spill out of my body and get these bedsheets all dirty.¡± Tobias is panting wildly and lets out a low, hungry sound of need before rolling my name off his tongue.¡± Hannah¡­ You¡¯re so perfect¡­ So beautiful¡­ It feels so good inside of you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to walk all funny after this,¡± I say while rolling my hips and fucking that cock as if my life depended on it. I¡¯m close. ¡°I¡¯m stretched out my limit, filled with your cock. Now I want your cum.¡± Tobias groans my name again, then he pushes up his pelvic bone while I¡¯m riding him, hitting me in some delicious sweet spot. I let out a little cry, grabbing onto him. ¡°That¡¯s so good,¡± I tell him. ¡°Keep doing that¡­ I¡¯m going toe if you keep¡­ doing that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ hurting you?¡± He grits out each word as if pained. We are both bncing on the edge of our release. ¡°Hell no,¡± I manage. I¡¯m shuddering, and I can feel myself going tight all over. So close. So damn close. ¡°I love having you inside of me!¡± He hisses and pushes against me, then pulls back slowly. Each movement sends me rocking closer to my orgasm. It feels like riding a mechanical bull but slower, steadier, and much better. ¡°Right there¡­ it feels¡­ really good,¡± my toes curl as I say those words, and I gasp, nails digging into Tobias¡¯s big body. ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± my breathing intensifies. ¡°Yes-yes-yes!¡± My screaming makes Tobias go all tense underneath me. He makes an utterly wild noise in his throat, thrusting into me again from below. His movements aren¡¯t measured or tamed. The rhythm has been lost, but that¡¯s alright. We are both jerking, and I moan louder when I finally hit my orgasm. It washes over me like a tidal wave. I clench around his fat cock, and the sounds that leave my lips are small, whimpering noises as Tobias works harder to reach his own release. And it shouldn¡¯t be possible, but another orgasm is slowly building. in me, prickling over my skin before I scream his name. ¡°Tobias.¡± I keen his name, and my eyes roll into the back of my head. ¡°Oh my god¡­ fuck¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­ don¡¯t stop-¡± More pleasure barrels through me, so hot and delicious that I see stars behind my eyes. It¡¯s as if my entire body is clenching up and folding over with thisst orgasm. I barely possess enough strength to keep riding Tobias, but I do it, and finally, I feel him spilling inside me. Tobias moans, and that¡¯s when I copse on top of him, utterly spent from all the work I¡¯ve put in. I¡¯m tingling all over, yet I keep him inside of me as I rest on his sweaty, beautiful body. ¡°Your cock is amazing¡­¡± I whisper and wrap my arms around him. I¡¯m still sensitive all over, yet I want to keep having him inside of me. It feels intimate somehow. ¡°The best way to spend an evening,¡± Tobias murmurs and strokes my back tenderly. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt you, did. 1?¡± ¡°Fuck, no. That was great,¡± I mean it, and smile into his pectoral muscle and rub against it like a lovesick cat. ¡°We have to do that again,¡± I giggle and add, ¡°Soon.¡± ¡°Soon,¡± Tobias echoes and kisses the top of my head. ¡°Soon can¡¯t happen soon enough.¡± I giggle at his bad joke, and then I close my eyes. Tobias pulls a nket over us, but if he is ufortable with me lying on top of him, he says nothing. Instead, he closes his eyes too. We drift off to sleep, and deep inside me, something warm and ticklish is awakening-I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with Tobias. I dream of him that night and wish our marriage could turn into a real one. It would be a dreame true. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Hannah This morning is something special. I squeeze my coffee cup in my hands while my eyes wake up a little more by the second. Tobias is working out shirtless in the kitchen. I have no idea why he chose this room, but¡­ Wow. It¡¯s impossible not to look at his body¡­ or gawk. I¡¯ve never seen a man this in shape outside the TV, if you don¡¯t count the jocks at college. But even then, I haven¡¯t been this close to them. But Tobias is right there, lifting from the ground with each push-up, and he is only wearing a pair of white boxers. That ass¡­ I swallow thickly and let my eyes linger. Tobias¡¯s ass looks great, his thighs are thick, and his calves are defined. Aside from working, he must spend hours in the gym. Aren¡¯t I lucky to be tapping that? As I daydream, Tobias looks over his shoulders and catches me eyeballing his ass, which makes me freeze. It¡¯s toote to look away, and I¡¯m mortified when a smirk works into his face. ¡°Enjoying the view?¡± I shyly look away from him. His eyebrows are raised, but I pretend to be more interested in a painting on the wall. ¡°I just spaced out¡­ I¡¯m a filthy liar, but I must save my skin. ¡°Ah, of course,¡± Tobias stands up. He walks to one of the cabs to grab a ss and fill it with water.¡± Tell me if you need me in another position for the next time you¡­ space out.¡± Whoa, hold up! He doesn¡¯t believe me?! ¡°I did space out!¡± ¡°Mhm, space out while thinking about me?¡± My cheeks burn. ¡°You little-¡°I stop there because I don¡¯t know what else to add, and Tobiasughs. ¡°Are you calling me little?¡± ¡°S-so what if I did?!¡± I manage and stand up from my chair when Tobiases lumbering closer. His lips are amused as he looks down at me. ¡°We have a problem. It seems someone is getting sassy with me.¡± I stroll past his shirtless form because I need water. Did someone raise the temperature in here? It¡¯s sizzling hot. ¡°I¡¯m not sassy¡­¡± I mutter. ¡°You are,¡± Tobias says from behind. ¡°Is it because I should have given you some sex this morning? Is that it?¡± ¡°What?!¡± I shriek. ¡°No, not at all!¡± But I wouldn¡¯t haveined. ¡°Is something else bothering you then?¡± He is standing right behind me, and I shudder before forcing courage into my voice. ¡°No. Nothing is bothering me. But why are you breathing down my neck?¡± Tobias snorts. ¡°Breathing down your neck? I¡¯m not doing that.¡± I roll my eyes because I¡¯m practically surrounded by him, and when I turn around, I stare into his pecs. And since Tobias is a bastard, he flexes them, which got me howling. ¡°Oh my god, stop doing that!¡± I¡¯m trying but failing to look away, spitting out some of my water. It runs down my chin. Tobias smiles, and I shake my head at him. ¡°You¡¯re being weird!¡± ¡°Weird? Me?¡± Tobias deadpans but keeps his yful tone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± I smile, but I clear my throat when I realize I¡¯m staring Uhm¡­ don¡¯t you have any meetings today?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Tobias shrugs. ¡°I had a lot ofst-minute appointments yesterday, and today I¡¯m not going to focus on anything work-rted. I believe it¡¯s important to have some days off.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± those intense green eyes of his move over my face. ¡°What about you? Any ns today?¡± ¡°No, not really.¡± He processes this while keeping a smile on his face. ¡°Then how about spending it with me?¡± ¡°With you?¡± I blink. ¡°What would we do? Is he asking for a date? ¡°It¡¯s my mother¡¯s birthday today, and my brothers and I n to cook her a nice dinner. She isn¡¯t home now, so it would be perfect if we also headed there early to bake a cake.¡± I lift an eyebrow. ¡°Do your brothers know how to cook and bake, or do you n on bringing a private chef?¡± ¡°No chef,¡± he smiles. ¡°Mark doesn¡¯t know how to cook or bake. He is only interested in hockey and photography. But Jake loves baking. So maybe you two cane up with a cake to make?¡± I smile right back at him. I like this version of Tobias. The friendly one who is letting me meet his family members. He is probably only inviting me because he needs me to bake this cake, but I don¡¯t care. ¡°Baking a cake with Jake sounds fun, but what are you and Mark going to do, huh? You can¡¯t just dump all the work on us.¡± ¡°We will be contributing too. I will probably mow my mother¡¯swn and ask Mark to clean her rooms.¡± ¡°I see,¡± I beam up at him. ¡°When are we going?¡± We arrive at our destination two hourster. There are bags with cake stuff in the trunk, and I¡¯m holding a large bouquet of pink and white flowers for Ritva, Tobias¡¯s mother. ¡°This is it,¡± Tobias says, pulling out the keys from the ignition to look up at the blue two-story house surrounded by simr houses. ¡°It¡¯s not a mansion, but my mother hates it when I try to spoil her,¡± I look at him, and his eyes grow warm. ¡°She alwaysughs and says it reminds her of my dad. He used to spoil her before he died.¡± I smile. ¡°Your dad sounds great.¡± ¡°He was,¡± Tobias sighs heavily, and his mood darkens. ¡°The same can¡¯t be said for her new husband. Julian is the twin¡¯s dad, but I think he beats my mother. She always has new bruises whenever I see her, but since she doesn¡¯t want to admit anything, she lies and mes it on her being a clutz.¡± ¡°That¡¯s terrible if it¡¯s true!¡± Tobias looks like he is about to say something, but we are interrupted by a tap on his window. We both turn around, and a younger version of Tobias res at us. ¡°Youing out or what?!¡± Tobias rolls his eyes. ¡°The brother without patience would be Mark¡­¡± ¡°You mean the hottest one.¡± Tobiasughs a dry ¡°Ha¡­¡± and opens the door. ¡°Mark is also full of himself.¡± I step out of the car and watch Mark and Tobias do a bro hug-they embrace each other and do three taps on the back. ¡°You made it!¡± ¡°Sure did!¡± ¡°And you brought your new wife.¡± Tobias straightens his shoulders. ¡°Yes, and be nice to her.¡± ¡°Are you implying I¡¯m rude?¡± Mark turns around, and I¡¯m shocked by how simr they look. They are not clones exactly, but both are tall with the same build. Gorgeous faces, although Mark¡¯s eyes are blue instead of green. He also has darker hair and not the same rich brown as Tobias. Both men are good-looking, but Tobias is the most beautiful and the tallest. Mark looks more like a brute, and while he is lean, I can tell his muscles arerger, probably because of the sport he ys. ¡°So you¡¯re the new wife,¡± Mark walks up to me and stares down with intense eyes trying to read me. ¡°You won¡¯t wind up cheating on him like that ex-wife of his, right?¡± Tobias growls. ¡°Mark-¡± ¡°No,¡± even though my heart is racing, I mimic Mark¡¯s stance by crossing my arms over my chest. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to hurt your brother. He is my husband, and I will treat him as such by being loyal to him.¡± Mark smiles. ¡°Good answer! Wee to the family!¡± Before I know what is going on, Mark picks me off the ground-it seems rough-hugging is a family trait. My legs are by Mark¡¯s knees, and I yelp when he squeezes me in a bear hug. Is this how I will die?! ¡°Hey, be careful with her,¡± another manly voice grunts, and once I¡¯m back on the ground, I get a chance to look at him. It¡¯s the third brother, Jake, and he seems like the grumpiest of them all. But¡­ is he wearing pajamas? ¡°How nice of you to join us, Jake.¡± Tobias says calmly, but I can tell the tease in it. ¡°Did you just roll up from bed?¡± ¡°I did¡­ his cheeks take a redder color. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to change from my pajamas before I saw your car rolling in,¡± he looks at me, grunting. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Jake. Nice to meet you.¡± Instead of hugging me, he shoves a gigantic hand toward me and blinks down at me with, once again, that trademark intensity the brothers share -I think the intimidation gene runs in the family. Also, why the fuck are they all giants?! I shove that thought away and smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hannah,¡± I nce at Mark and then back at Jake. ¡°It¡¯s nice to finally meet you guys.¡± ¡°Likewise,¡± Mark says and looks at Tobias. ¡°So, what is the n for today?¡± Tobias, the decided leader, steps forward and ces an arm around me. I¡¯m pulled to his chest, with makes his brothers soften their expressions and smile a little. ¡°I¡¯m going to be mowing thiswn, and Hannah is good at baking. She can help Jake in the kitchen¡­ as for you,¡± he grins at Mark. ¡°You will clean the house.¡± Jake seems satisfied with his task, but Mark gapes like a goldfish and stares at Tobias. ¡°The entire house by myself?!¡± There is a giggle from the door. ¡°I can help you. I mean, what don¡¯t you do for your childhood friend?¡± Surprised, I blink at the door, and my attentionnds on a blonde girl with freckles. She seems to be around my age and beams at Tobias before sprinting forward. ¡°TOBY!¡± My eyes widen when the blonde throws herself at my husband. She hugs the life out of him, but¡­ Tobias isn¡¯t hugging her back. She res at her and hisses like a cat. 1 ¡°Nice to see you too, Winnie,¡± Tobias narrows his eyes. He looks like a pissed-off cat, ready to hiss at the unwanted affection. ¡°But you seem to have forgotten that I hate being hugged¡­¡± ¡°No, I remember-that¡¯s why I hugged you!¡± Winnie steps away from him, and then she gives me a dazzling, radiant smile. ¡°Hi, there! My name is Winnie. I¡¯m the guy¡¯s childhood friend, but don¡¯t worry,¡± she winks. ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± I know exactly what she is trying to say, but I can¡¯t help but notice that both Mark and Jake look somewhat disappointed. If I didn¡¯t know better, I would say they are interested in her. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Hannah.¡± I shove out my hand, but Winnie hugs me instead. ¡°You¡¯re also Caroline¡¯s friend, right?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I stare at her when we separate from the hug. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Winnie grimaces. ¡°It¡¯s sad what happened to her, but I think she will be fine.¡± I smile, a little teary-eyed. ¡°I hope so.¡± We exchange a few more words and then head for the door. The twins walk with Winnie while Tobias is by my side. I¡¯m about to reach for the door, but Tobias grabs my hand. I gaze up at him. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did I tell you that you¡¯re perfect?¡± I blush because Tobias looks sincere. His eyes are warm, and I feel tingles looking up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not- ¡°You are,¡± he smiles. ¡°No one else would be able to y the role of fake wife better than you.¡± Fake wife. Why do those words feel like a p to the face? There is a constricting feeling in my chest. I¡¯m unhappy because I thought Tobias meant I was perfect in a romantic way, but he is only happy because I¡¯m ¡°faking¡± being his wife so well. N?velDrama.Org content. Nothing in the way I act is fake, though¡­ not anymore. I swallow thickly. ¡°I better head inside. That cake won¡¯t bake itself.¡± Tobias, who doesn¡¯t understand that something is wrong, smiles at me, and I hate that it gives me butterflies. ¡°Sure.¡± I walk away from Tobias with despair choking me alive. I¡¯m falling for my ¡°fake¡± husband way too fast. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Hannah Working the dough for the bread we will have for dinner, I nce at Jake as he focuses on putting frosting on the cupcakes we made. I smile at the view of a brutish guy liking to bake.. Out of all three brothers, Jake is the giant. Tobias is lean with a tapered, beautiful waist. He is the tallest and the oldest. Mark is broader but still thinner than Jake, who looks like the hulk. They are all good-looking, though. But I obviously prefer the one I married above all. ¡°You think the blue frosting looks good?¡± Jake asks in his deep bass voice and nces at me. We have made friends over baking. Despite him being the silent type, we are an excellent team. Also, he is not that reserved once you get him to open up. ¡°The frosting roses you made look beautiful, Jake¡± Jake¡¯s nostrils re in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you¡­ I smile up at him and continue battering the bread. The counter is high up, but I¡¯m managing. I¡¯m kneading the rough dough and putting all my strength into it. If I pretend it¡¯s Tobias¡¯s face, it goes. easier. I¡¯m irritated with him¡­ again. How can he think everything I do is fake? I¡¯m not acting and pretending to be nice! I like him! ¡°Hmm, looks like Mrs. Booker and Mrs. Dalton are at it again,¡± I look up, and Jake nods at the window. Tobias is the oldest, so he has to put up with the elderly women around the block flirting with him¡­ that and the fact he is pretty, I guess.¡± Iugh. ¡°Did you just call your brother pretty?¡± ¡°Have you seen him?¡± Jake snorts, and there is a tiny smirk on his lips while he continues making roses out of blue frosting. ¡°Mark and I constantly bullied Tobias despite him being the oldest.¡± ¡°Bullying him?¡± I¡¯m listening now. I want to learn more about Tobias; luckily, Jake is a willing talker. ¡°Yeah, Tobias has always been a pompous ass-I¡¯m surprised he knows how to use thewnmower. But don¡¯t get me wrong, I love my brother. However, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that the pretty boy over there. was born with a silver spoon in his hand. He is spoiled.¡± I nce outside the window. Tobias is talking to the two olderdies, and they areughing at something he said. Probably louder than necessary, and my lips twist into an amused smile when I catch one of them checking out his abs. ¡°I hope they know he is married,¡± I joke. ¡°I would ring him if I were you,¡± Jake¡¯s expression tells me he isn¡¯t joking, and his eyes roam over my face, all serious. ¡°How did you meet my brother? If you don¡¯t mind me asking.¡± Overprotective, grumpy, and big, huh? Jake seems like a great guy, and I smile at him while raking my brain for what to say. Remembering my first time meeting Tobias, however, makes me embarrassed. ¡°Umm..¡± I¡¯m probably redder than a tomato by now. ¡°I kind of walked in on Tobias when he was¡­ you know¡­ staying at his hotel after the divorce. It was the wrong room.¡± Jake cracks up. ¡°It all makes sense now-you saw everything, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you married him so quickly.¡± ¡°What?!¡± I exim. ¡°No, I can assure you that¡¯s not it!¡± My face is scalding hot, but Jake ignores my efforts to deny that I married his brother because of his package. Nope. Jake is in his own world. He is wearing a thoughtful expression, and then he makes this hesitating ¡°Hmm¡± sound before looking at me again. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°What?¡± I ask. He sighs deeply. ¡°Look, I have a hard time talking to people¡­¡± he is wearing a blush right now, and I find it strangely endearing since he looks pretty intimidating. ¡°But you¡¯re obviously in love with my brother, and my older sister-inw, so-¡± ¡°I think I¡¯m younger than you.¡± He blinks once, twice, and then tilts his head. ¡°How old are you?¡± ¡°Eighteen.¡± His lips twitch. ¡°Well, shit¡­ you¡¯re right, I¡¯m twenty-two, those blue eyes of his roam over my face. thoughtfully. ¡°So my brother found another young one, huh?¡± I smile hesitantly. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Tobias¡¯s ex-wife, but I¡¯m aware I¡¯m much younger than him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay, just don¡¯t hurt him¡­¡± he nces at Tobias, who is now mowing thewn with an audience. The olderdies are ¡°sunbathing from the porch on the opposite side of the road. I smile. ¡°Thosedies really don¡¯t give up.. ¡°Nope¡­¡± ¡°And you won¡¯t have to worry. I don¡¯t n on hurting your brother.¡± A look of approval crosses Jake¡¯s features, and he ces a hand on my shoulder, staring into my eyes. Tobias isn¡¯t as cold as he might seem. I don¡¯t know the full story of Sarah, but my brother became quiet and withdrawn after the divorce. Today is the first time I¡¯ve seen hime out of his shell. He is smiling. again. Much thanks to you.¡± Even though I¡¯m uncertain if I had anything to do with that, I smile at Jake and take thepliment. That¡¯s very nice of you to say, but I might not have brought that change.¡± ¡°You did.¡± He says those words as if he won¡¯t ept any other truth and then returns to his cupcakes again. I focus on my bread again, and once I¡¯ve rolled the first balls, Jake gives me an oven tray. In the background, I hear Winnieughing since she and Mark are ying project runaway or something. They are having a photo shoot. ¡°Are you sure your mom won¡¯t mind me wearing this?¡± Mark snort. ¡°She might, but¡­ who cares? Now, get in position and let me snap a picture¡­ actually, Wait¡­ let me go down on my knees¡­ there. Perfect! Keep posing!¡± Jake nces over his shoulder, and I notice a frown on his lips. He seems irritated that his twin gets to y with Winnie, and I giggle. ¡°How long have you been in love with Winnie?¡± I casually ask while forming my mini bread. ¡°Does it matter?¡± I¡¯m surprised Jake doesn¡¯t bother to hide it. He doesn¡¯t even sound embarrassed, which is remarkable. He is a man who stands up for his emotions-I admire that. I smile at him. ¡°Does Winnie know?¡± ¡°No,¡± he doesn¡¯t look away from his cupcakes. ¡°Everyone knows, but not Winnie herself, and I don¡¯t n on telling her.¡± I arch an eyebrow. ¡°Why not?¡± He shrugs one massive shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m not pretty like Tobias¡­ Or confident like Mark¡­ I¡¯m just an idiot who likes to bake cupcakes¡­¡± 1 ¡°Hey, don¡¯t say that!¡± I throw some flour in his direction, which gets him staring at me. Once I have his attention, I beam at him. ¡°You¡¯re a great person, Jake, and if you like that girl, tell her. She might not like. you back, but she will be lucky to have you if she does.¡± To my surprise, those words are how I earn my first bear hug from Jake. He picks me up like nothing, and then I¡¯m nearly choked to death-it seems these hugs are a custom in the family. I tap him on his bicep. ¡°Easy there¡­ big guy¡­ you¡¯re killing me¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ sorry¡­¡± I¡¯m immediately ced on the floor and pause when I realize Tobias has entered the kitchen. He looks uncertain of what to make of the situation, but there is some darkness in his eyes. He looks between us, and his gaze only seems to grow darker. I don¡¯t understand. We got along fine this. morning, but now Tobias looks downright murderous! ¡°I¡¯m done with thewn,¡± he announces without a hint of emotion in his tone, and then he turns around.¡± I¡¯m going to shower before our mother gets here. Be right back.¡± With that, Tobias leaves, and I stare after him. Did he juste here to say that he would shower? And what was with his attitude? He sounded so freaking irritated! ¡°What was that?¡± I ask. ¡°Why did he sound so¡­ moody?¡± Jake chuckles. ¡°You should go to him.¡± I turn around, and my confusion grows when I notice the massively amused expression on Jake¡¯s face. My eyes narrow. ¡°What is so funny?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­ just that¡­ I¡¯ve never seen Tobias jealous before.¡± His lips curl into a smirk. Jealous?¡± I widen my eyes. ¡°Of you? What? Why?!¡± ¡°He is just being stupid,¡± Jake says. ¡°His ex-best friend stole Sarah, and I guess he is insecure? Anyway, I can finish up here. You make sure he isn¡¯t grumpy at dinner. Our mother wouldn¡¯t appreciate that.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I should probably clear this up.¡± I doubt Tobias is jealous since he isn¡¯t interested in me romantically. Still, I don¡¯t mention that to his brother. ¡°Thanks for taking over.¡± Jake¡¯s face lights up. ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Tobias My entire body shakes when I enter the bathroom. My vision is darkened, hands fumbling with the buttons of my jeans. Why is my blood boiling? It¡¯s a miracle I manage to get naked and walk over to the shower. Though, not even the water can save me. Even as it sluices off my shoulders, I¡¯m still a wreck. My heart is beating like I¡¯ve run a marathon, and it doesn¡¯t seem to want to slow down. All because of that scene, Hannahughing with Jake in the kitchen¡­ Hannah looking up and smiling at another man¡­ Holy shit, am I actually jealous?! The answer is yes-no matter how much I want to deny it, I¡¯m not stupid. Hannah has gotten to my head and my heart. I think I¡¯m falling for her, which is terrible. Hannah is younger than me, just like Sarah, and Hannah isn¡¯t mature enough to settle. I know this from experience. If I get serious with her, I will only get hurt again. Why? Because we have different goals. I have a career, and I¡¯ve reached all the goals I¡¯ve wanted. I¡¯m one of the wealthiest men alive, and now all that is left to achieve is finding someone to share my fortune with. After this charade with Hannah is over, I want children and a future, someone¡­ stable. And Hannah? She is a goddamn college student, and I doubt she wants children now-it would never work between us! Sure. Hannah is pretty and fan-fucking-tastic; some guy out there will be lucky to have her in their life, but I¡¯m not the one. I¡¯m too old and broken by life. Hannah needs someone sweet and naive, not a bitter idiot like me who only seems to smile when she is around¡­ Gag. Did I really think such a cheesy thought? Fuck. I have to get over myself and probably find a fucking therapist since I¡¯m falling for yet another young, innocent soul. I try to think of something else: money, Daniel¡¯s ugly mug, and the meetings I have tomorrow¡­ but memories assault me. Soon I see Hannah¡¯s pale, beautiful skin naked in my bed. The warm weight of her ass when she rode me to an orgasm and those sounds she made when she came hard on my cock. 1 groan. Even my knees go weak, and I stumble forward, leaning against the tiles so I won¡¯t risk falling over. Shit, I¡¯m in deeper trouble than I thought! The images of Hannah naked won¡¯t leave me alone. I see her rounded thighs and curves¡­ her boobs. Her glorious boobs. Damn, I¡¯ve never been with a woman so soft and smooth. I love it. ¡°Shit. I stare down at my hard cock in terror and exhale. I¡¯m hot and aching down there. The tip presses against the tiles, and I grip it to relieve some pressure. But my hand isn¡¯t enough. No. My cock craves Hannah and her sweet, wet cunt. God, it¡¯s humiliating how badly! want her. This is the second time I¡¯m rock-hard in the shower. Ugh. I cringe at the thought of having jacked off to Hannah once already-I need to learn how to control myself. I turn off the water and turn my head when there are three little knocks on the door. ¡°Tobias?¡± It¡¯s her-the woman of my dreams-err, fuck, I mean Hannah! ¡°Yes?¡± Do I sound breathless? And is that happiness in my chest? Jesus Christ, I need to take a chill pill. ¡°Can we talk?¡± I look down at my naked, dripping body and lift a curious eyebrow at the door. ¡°Now?¡± Is that code for Hannah wanting sex? It must be. Why else would she want to enter the bathroom when she knows I¡¯m most likely naked? Oh my god, how do I look? Wait! Why do I care? I just showered! ¡°Yeah?¡± Hannah sounds nervous, probably because she wishes to fuck me at my mother¡¯s house. She is way dirtier than I thought. ¡°Is now¡­ not a good time?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°The ce could be better, but¡­ if this is what you truly want, it will do.¡± ¡°Uh?¡± Hannah seems to be hesitating, probably panicking a little now that she knows I¡¯m willing to make her fantasiese true. ¡°Thank you?¡± Ah, there it is, the appreciation I¡¯ve been looking for. I smile at the door and get rid of the towel-better present myself with open arms to make the wife happy. ¡°You cane in now. I¡¯m ready for you.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Hannah feels the handle but doesn¡¯t open the door fully. She is still acting insecure. ¡°Not going to lie, the way you¡¯re talking is making me nervous¡­¡± ¡°There is nothing to be nervous about. This room is soundproof, and nobody will hear you scream.¡± Hannah is loud in bed-I like that a lot. It¡¯s sexy when she moans and writhes. ¡°N-nobody will hear me scream?¡± Hannah sobs. ¡°Are you really that angry with me that you¡¯re threatening me now?¡± What? I stare at the door, dumbfounded, until it opens, and an unhappy Hannah enters. At first, she looks ready to cry, but then she blinks and blinks and stares at me, white in the face. ¡°W-wait, why are you not wearing any-¡± I muffle her voice with one hand and press her against the wall with a smirk curling my lips. I¡¯m unsure what roleying game she is ying. Meh. It doesn¡¯t matter. I use my left hand to close the door and lock. it so no one can interrupt us. Once I¡¯m done, I peer down at Hannah. Her eyes are vast, and her breathing has seized. She rakes me up and down, and her attention lingers on my pecs until she gulps and lifts her eyes. N?velDrama.Org content. My amusement grows at that, and I lean down to whisper huskily. ¡°What is that you women say when men check out your boobs and are a bit too obvious about it-my eyes are up here-is that the correct sentence?¡± Too stunned to speak, Hannah says nothing, and I angle myself at an ufortable angle so that we are at eye level. She has the most fantastic blue eyes and full lips. ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful,¡± I tell her, and y with a blonde strand of her hair while smiling darkly into her face.¡± And so dirty for wanting to y around here, but who am I to judge? I will make your fantasye true tonight, babe.¡± Confusion is written over her face, but I ignore that. I¡¯m itching to kiss her, so instead of stalling, I lean in and im her lips as mine. She mewls into my mouth when I give her some tongue. It amuses me how quickly she surrenders and gives herself to me. Suddenly she is desperate for more and presses against me. Her handsnd on my chest, squeezing my pecs, stirring something within me. Sarah never treated me like I was irresistible and like she couldn¡¯t touch me enough to satisfy her needs. But Hannah? Every touch tells me she is into me, and I love it. Her hands worship me whenever they smooth over my skin, and it makes me feel so good. Wanted. Cherished. And her kisses? I groan when she nibbles my lips. ¡°You¡¯re so sexy¡­¡± ¡°No, you are.¡± I know Hannah means those words when I look into her big, blue eyes. Her breaths areing in fast, and that¡¯s turning me on. Why does she have to be everything I want but such a wrong choice of a partner? Not that I care right now. I¡¯m thinking with my second brain, and my aching is only growing. My cock is screaming for attention, and there is nothing I can do about it. I can¡¯t ignore the yearning between my legs! I¡¯m helpless, and what red-blooded man could me me when Hannah is stered to my body and scraping her big breasts against me? She is my kryptonite. I¡¯m already growing weaker and losing focus. I pick her up into my arms and smile into her face. ¡°How about we have some fun in the shower?¡± She parts her lips. ¡°I think- ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T BE FUCKING SERIOUS!¡± Mark yells from the other side of the door. ¡°I HAVE TO TAKE A DUMP, AND YOU¡¯RE STILL THERE! WHAT THE HECK IS TAKING SO LONG?!¡± I re at the door, and then I sigh. ¡°Saved by my brother, I guess¡­¡± With a certain sadness in my heart and my balls already turning blue, I reluctantly put Hannah down on the floor. Her hair is disarranged, her eyes are wild, and I chuckle at how adorable she looks. ¡°You are living up to your nickname right now, Pixie Spaz,¡± I reach out a hand to brush away some blonde hair from her forehead and smooth it against her head. She stares at me while I do, still out of breath. It makes me tilt my head. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°When you¡­ when you lifted me up like that¡­ it was so hot¡­ and I¡¯m mortified to have dinner now. because¡­¡± I try to figure out what she means, then I look down, smirking once I catch the wet spot on her leggings. It looks like you peed yourself.¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­ you¡¯re seriously a jerk!¡± Hannah swats me but can¡¯t keep theughter out of her voice. ¡°Fuck you!¡± I wink at her. ¡°Yes, please.¡± Outside the door, Mark groans. ¡°Today, brother¡­¡± I roll my eyes. ¡°Give me three minutes to put on my clothes¡­¡± I meet Hannah¡¯s eyes and whisper. ¡°We should probably join the others. I just have to warn you about something: they will probably think we had a quickie in here.¡± Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Hannah Okay, so I have never been more confused in my entire life. I¡¯m sitting around the dinner table with everyone, but I can¡¯t rx. Ritva, Tobias¡¯s mother, is thrilled about the food and talking animatedly, but I can¡¯t focus on what she is saying. Tobias is on my brain, and I can¡¯t shove him out. Did he seriously try to have sex with me inside his mother¡¯s house?! What the heck was that inside the bathroom? I mean¡­ my mind is blown. Tobias kissed me like he was possessed by a demon. It was hotter than hell, and he didn¡¯t seem bothered by the location. So YES, I¡¯m confused. Did he like it? Does he like having sex in weird ces? I know we are married through a contract, but now I¡¯m beginning to ask myself the big questions such as: who the fuck did I marry? I like Tobias. But man, he is such a naughty freak. I wonder whether to be horrified or intrigued that he made the moves before dinner. ¡°And then Jake said-¡± Winnie is talking, and everyone isughing at her little story about the twins, but I¡¯m¡­ sweating. My breaths areing in fast, and Tobias silently nces at me. I hold my breath. Why is Tobias looking at me like that? His lips pull into a smile, and it makes my hormones go wild. I¡¯m still tingling from our time in the bathroom, and I can¡¯t seem to calm down. I try to steer my eyes away from him, anything to not pay attention to his soft lips. But as I focus on Winnie, Tobias reaches out his hand and slips it over mine. It¡¯s now in myp, strong and callused, and that simple touch is dampening my panties. What is the matter with me? I look up at Tobias again, and he manages to whisper, ¡°We won¡¯t be here for much longer. Hold out.¡± I squirm in my seat. Was his voice always so deep? And wait, is he flirting with me? Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m burning and so tempted to fan myself with my hand right now. The dinner continues, and thenes the cake. Tobias and I are sitting alone inside the kitchen. The others have moved to the living room, but I¡¯m happy sitting here alone with Tobias. ¡°This cake is delicious!¡± I beam. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to eat yours?¡± Tobias licks frosting from his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m busy with my cupcake. You and Jake outdid yourself.¡± My heart swells at thepliment. ¡°Thank you! I made the frosting, but Jake made the little roses of the frosting¡± ¡°You make a good team.¡± ¡°Right?¡± I happily eat my piece of cake, and since I love sweets, Tobias pushes his piece to my side of the table. When I lift my chin, he smiles. ¡°Eat it.¡± I blush because he is making me feel like a total fatty. My first piece was bigger than anybody else¡¯s, and now Tobias is trying to feed me more. Ugh. It makes me happy, but I also feel guilty! ¡°No, I shouldn¡¯t eat it, but thank you.¡± His eyes glimmer, and he picks up a piece with his spoon. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice. I saw how you looked at it, and I won¡¯t take no for an answer. Eat my piece, Hannah.¡± I sink my teeth into my lower lip. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°It won¡¯t kill you. Think about how happy it will make you and how good the cake was.¡± He is not wrong about that. ¡°But I¡­¡± I pat my stomach with my hand. ¡°I already ate so much food, and by now, I should probably be looking up different dieting methods online¡­ I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Tobias moves in closer, so close to me that I can feel the heat of his muscr, big body. I¡¯m close to melting in my seat. He only seems to have eyes for me, and I¡¯m taken by him. Since he is newly showered, he smells nice, and all that is on my mind is his brawny body and those lips. ¡°Eat the cake, Hannah,¡± Tobias whispers as he lifts some cake into the air. His smile is darkly amused. ¡°If you open your mouth like a good girl, I will reward youter.¡± ¡°Reward me?¡± I ask in a shy whisper. ¡°Yes,¡± his lips curl higher. ¡°I will make you feel real good tonight if you open your pretty little lips for me.¡± I open my lips, and he shoves the spoon inside my mouth, and then heughs softly when I lick whip cream from my bottom lip. ¡°Perhaps we should y with cake and cream in bed. How would you like it if I licked some frosting off of your body? We could smear it everywhere.¡± I¡¯m growing hot in my clothes, my heart beating as I lean to the side of my chair closest to Tobias. Hel picks up more cake with the spoon, and there is a yful light in his eyes. He brings it over to my lips, but then we hear his mother walking into the kitchen while humming, and he DROPS the cake on my chest RIGHT ABOVE MY BREAST! I freeze in my seat while Tobias sneakily straightens in his chair when his mother looks at us. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to join us?¡± Ritva asks, and then he wrinkles her nose, looking at the cake on my breasts. ¡°No offense Hannah, but¡­ aren¡¯t you going to wipe that?¡± 1 Tobias chuckles. ¡°Table manners is something my beloved wife apparentlycks.¡± WHAT?! THAT BASTARD! I re at him, and he smiles at me. The audacity! Is Tobias really going to sit there and look amused and note to my aid when he was the one who got me into this predicament? ¡°Oh well, at least she is cute,¡± Ritva teases and winks at me. ¡°Anyway, feel free to join us in the living room. We are about to y Yatzy. It will be more fun if you join us as well!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°In a minute,¡± Tobias says, and once Ritva leaves with a pleased ¡°okay,¡± he turns back to me. ¡°You¡¯re sugar cute,¡± he dips a finger into the cake still on me, bringing it to his mouth, and tasting it. ¡°Delicious.¡± By now, I¡¯m boiling ¡°You bastard!¡± I¡¯m about to seize his te and smack his stupidly gorgeous face with his cake, but Tobias grabs my hands whileughing. The dimple on his cheek is showing. He is captivating, and it¡¯s so irritating. ¡°You¡¯re stupidly beautiful,¡± I tell him. He breathes augh. ¡°What kind ofpliment is that?¡± Before I can answer, Tobias leans closer until our breaths mingle. His eyes are so very, very green. I¡¯m drowning in them for a hot moment, and then he steals my next breath away. It¡¯s a quick kiss that gets interrupted by Winnie clearing her throat at the door opening. We turn our heads. and the little blonde beams at us with a knowing expression. ¡°Yatzy?¡± I blush when Tobias looks at me for answers with an amused smile. Everything about him is just so intense! When I say nothing, he chuckles. ¡°Yatzy?¡± ¡°Umm¡­ I guess?¡± I have no idea what we are doing, and I feel silly thinking I have a chance at thister. But I really, REALLY want to kiss himter tonight. ¡°Can we continue doing thister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a promise,¡± Tobias says and stands up, and then, like a true gentleman, he reaches out his hand.¡± Mydy.¡± Even though he is messing around, my cheeks still heat. I¡¯m beginning to like his teasing side. It makes. me feel seen, and when he kisses my knuckles, even Winnie blushes. ¡°Oh wow¡­¡± Winnie blinks repeatedly. ¡°There is cake on Hannah¡¯s skin, and you¡¯re both looking at each other with fuck-me-eyes¡­ is it hot in here, or what?¡± Tobias arches an amused eyebrow. ¡°You need to getid.¡± Winnie snorts but doesn¡¯t disagree. Instead, she wanders out of the kitchen, and Tobias and I follow her. Hopefully, I will get to climb my husband after we have finished our Yatzy session. If not, I might die. One look from my man, and I have to resist the urge to put one hand between my legs. and cup my sex. The heat of my body is excruciating, and I¡¯m a little shocked to realize that I¡¯m so wet that my underwear is sticky against my pussy. Later tonight, I hope to be eaten out by a certain CEO¡­ Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Tobias After celebrating my mom¡¯s birthday, I get ate-night phone call to handle a situation at one of my hotels and reluctantly leave Hannah¡¯s side. I had hoped to spend the night with her. Hold her and just¡­ talk about the future? Is that silly? She is my wife, but our rtionship is fake, so perhaps she wouldn¡¯t like it if I cuddled with her. I could tell her it¡¯s part of our contract, but that would be a lie. The truth is that I want to touch her¡­. ¡°I thought you had left by now.¡± I look up from myptop and look at Sarah. ¡°No, we have a customer that needs a refund and more because one of our hotel workers didn¡¯t realize their importance¡­ it¡¯s a pain in the ass. They demanded I talk with them as they threatened to change the hotel chain for theirpany if they weren¡¯t contacted by the CEO themselves¡­¡± ¡°Ouch, that does sound like a pain¡­¡± Sarah grimaces and closes the door behind her. It makes me raise an eyebrow, but I don¡¯t ask about the door. She must have something private to tell me. I look back at my screen. ¡°What do you want, Sarah?¡± ¡°Have Daniel spoken to you?¡± 1 Ah. So that is what this is about¡­ I should have figured. I know what Sarah wants now, but I y dumb anyway. Anything to get under her skin. ¡°About?¡± ¡°That I never actually cheated on you,¡± she whispers in a soft tone, and when I nce up from my screen, her eyes are filled with tears. ¡°I made a huge mistake, Tobias¡­ I wanted your reaction, and it was childish of me, but¡­ maybe you can forgive me?¡± 1 I scan her face for lies or dishonesty, and I sigh heavily in my seat when I find none. As much as I hate to admit it, Sarah is speaking the truth. She was always a terrible liar. Those tears? They always appear after she admits to having done something terrible. ¡°Look, Sarah,¡± I speak in a calm tone. ¡°I can tolerate and work with you in the same ce as you, but I won¡¯t take you back.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I almost want tough. ¡°Are you serious?¡± I ask in an using tone. For a woman so bright, she can be somewhat braindead at times. ¡°I¡¯m a married man-I have a new wife, and I won¡¯t cheat on her.¡± As I say those words, I realize two things: the first is that the thought of cheating on Hannah makes me want to throw up in a bucket. The second thing is that I¡¯m now beginning to understand that I¡¯m falling for my fake wife because why else would I be ufortable at the thought of sleeping with my ex-wife? ¡°You actually like her?¡± Sarah¡¯s voice is filled with disbelief, and her hands are already fingering over the white bands of her bra. I re at her shoulders, not because I¡¯m turned on, but because I¡¯m pissed off. ¡°If you take off your bra, I will call security and have them drag you out of my office,¡± I growl. Sarah snickers. ¡°Oh, we both know you wouldn¡¯t do that, but I like hearing the threat from your lips,¡± she leans forward and ce a manicured hand over mine, then winks at me. ¡°I can y your game and be naughty if you want me to be.¡± I freeze in my seat, horrified because her hand is going higher up my arm, squeezing my muscles. ¡°Oh, Tobias¡­ you¡¯re such a daddy now¡­¡± Something resembling a moan rips up Sarah¡¯s throat, and that¡¯s when some of my control returns. But I didn¡¯t lose it because I¡¯m turned on. I just never thought I would be sexually harassed by my ex-wife. I pull myself away from her touch, and Sarah¡¯s eyes widen. They are filled with lust, and I can bet two million her underwear is soaked. I can tell she is aroused, but I¡¯m grossed out. I press the button for security underneath my desk-it needs to be done. I¡¯m married, and since I have a feeling Sarah won¡¯t stop no matter what I tell her, I need a guard to escort her out of my office. ¡°Tobias¡­¡± Sarah says my name in a whiny tone and makes it sound like the most disgusting thing in the universe when she moans. ¡°Why did you stop touching me? You could never keep your hands off me in the past. Come on, don¡¯t you want to touch me?¡± Before I know what is going on, Sarah takes off her shirt and loses her bra with it. She is sitting in the chair topless now, wearing only a ck skirt and matching high heels. To be perfectly honest, Sarah is gorgeous, but she isn¡¯t the woman I want. I force my eyes away, and to my relief, I¡¯m not hard at all. I¡¯m thankful that my body agrees with me: cheating is wrong. Sarah giggles. ¡°Why won¡¯t you look at me, Tobias? Is it because you¡¯re harder for me than you are for your new wife?¡± Instead of replying to Sarah, I focus on something on one of my bookshelves. It kind of looks like a phone¡­? Shit. I look back at Sarah, studying her features. Is she filming this? No. I doubt Sarah would do that. She is in love with me, but who else¡­ Daniel? That¡¯s probably it. I look back at Sarah, who has risen from her seat. She walks over to me, smiling until she stares into my lap. I can only guess why she is frowning: I¡¯m not turned on. Not one bit. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ but I thought¡­¡± A sigh escapes my lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I really do love my new wife,¡± I look over at the bookshelf, nodding at the phone. ¡°You¡¯re not the one filming this, are you?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Sarah freezes up, and I can see the terror on her face, which tells me what I need to know: she is not the one filming this. She looks distraught, probably because whoever ced the phone in the bookcase has seen her trying to seduce me. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t-¡± Sarah closes her mouth when she sees the phone, and I press the button underneath my desk again to signal to my guard that he is no longer needed. ¡°So you didn¡¯t ce that phone there?¡± I ask. Instead of replying, Sarah walks over to my bookshelf and takes out the phone with sullen eyes. She stares at the screen, wet her lips, and looks utterly pissed off when she faces me. ¡°The phone belongs to your assistant,¡± Sarah says and clicks on the screen, probably to stop it from recording. She then walks over to me, handing me the phone. ¡°It¡¯s no longer recording¡­ but¡­ I suggest you ask your assistant what trick she tried to pull.¡± With that, Sarah grabs her bra and hastily puts it on. Her breathing and the anger on her face suggest she is upset. And when she looks at me, there is hurt in her eyes. ¡°Do you really love her?¡± Sarah asks. ¡°Your new wife.¡± My lips curl by the corners. I can¡¯t tell Sarah the truth and say I don¡¯t know yet. It can¡¯t be revealed that I married Hannah out of revenge rather than love, but¡­ I can tell her part of the truth. ¡°I care for her more than I thought possible.¡± It¡¯s the truth. I never expected myself to care this much for Hannah. Sarah gives me a bitter smile, but at least she doesn¡¯t cry, rage at me, or do something else stupid. She considers my words and then licks her lips without seeming bothered by her red lipstick. ¡°If that woman hurts you. I¡¯m going to be hurting her back, Tobias. After what I put you through, you deserve someone¡­ better. Someone who cherishes you from the beginning.¡± My ex-wife¡¯s words surprise me, and I¡¯m left staring after her as she walks out of my office. That confidence she just showed me and that fierceness is precisely why I fell in love with Sarah in the first ce¡­ A wave of conflicting emotions bubbles up within me, but I mash them down with the sheer force of my mind. Sarah had her chance to stand right by me, and she messed it up-I should be focusing on trying to charm Hannah into liking me. With that in mind, I continue working. I make a few phone calls and send some letters. The hours pass by quickly, and I pack myptop into my bag when it¡¯s lunchtime. I can finally go home to Hannah, and since I¡¯ve packed everything I need into my bag, I won¡¯t have to come back hereter. I leave my office with a smile and drive home. I¡¯m exhausted from working the entire night, but it will be worth it when I get to eat lunch with Hannah. She told me earlier that she had no ns today. The thought of spending my day with Hannah makes me smile. I¡¯m excited¡­ until I notice an unfamiliar car parked outside my mansion. I park next to it, trying to figure out who it could belong to. A friend of Hannah? It must be a friend. I shove the worries out of my head and enter the building. My hands quickly remove my shoes, and that¡¯s when I hear it,ughing from the kitchen. I freeze in my spot. It sounds like Hannah, but there are two more voices: another woman¡¯sughter and some guy I can¡¯t recognize. Two other college students? That¡¯s probably the case, yet when I waltz into the kitchen, I can¡¯t fight the jealousy which overwhelms me. The guy inside the kitchen is good-looking, and his eyes are on Hannah while all three are sitting around the kitchen table. I¡¯m reasonably certain they are working on some presentation. Hannah mentioned something like that, but this guy? He is looking at my wife with fuck-me eyes! ¡°Oh, you¡¯re home!¡± Hannah beams at me, and some anger vanishes, but only until I realize the guy is glowering at me. I re back at him and mutter. ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m finally done with work,¡± I walk over to the coffee machine and press a button. I¡¯m deathly tired, but I don¡¯t trust this guy. ¡°You guys working on a project?¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Hannah says, and then she looks at her friends. ¡°This is Jenna and Xavier. They are taking the same bachelor¡¯s degree as me. And guys, this is my husband, Tobias Ford.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you guys.¡± I shake hands with the gothic girl Jenna first, and then I look at Xavier. He has sses, but he is built, and I re at him when I give him my paw. Xavier stands up and res back at me as we shake hands. It fills me with sick satisfaction when I realize I¡¯m taller. I have no clue why it should matter, but it does. ¡°Its nice to finally meet you, Tobias,¡± Jenna says. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s nice to meet the man Hannah married,¡± Xavier says, but all I hear is this: I¡¯m your fucking rival in love, and I will try to steal your wife. And it¡¯s all I need to take a seat by the table. I don¡¯t trust Xavier, but Hannah narrows her eyes at me. ¡°Uh, no offense, but you can leave now.¡± I smile at Hannah. ¡°I think I will stay.¡± She repeatedly blinks at me and seems to take a deep breath before standing up from her seat. I look at her with raised eyebrows as she storms to my side. Her eyes are burning, and when she pulls me away from the kitchen, I shoot Xavier a satisfied smile. Hannah is obviously leading me away to kiss me, right? That¡¯s why her eyes are filled with so much passion. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Hannah N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Do you realize why I dragged you out here?¡± I whisper-yell at Tobias, who, infuriatingly enough, holds his hands on his knees. He also squats and beams at me, which is irritating. I want to finish my presentation with the others. But how am I supposed to rx and practice my speech with Tobias around?! ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ maybe you wanted a kiss?¡± I stare at him. Is he serious right now?! Normally I would kill to kiss him, but that isn¡¯t why I dragged him out of the kitchen! Tobias was making me nervous, and he was also ring at Xavier! ¡°I didn¡¯t drag you out here for a kiss!¡± I hiss at him but try to keep my volume down, so my friends don¡¯t hear me. ¡°Oh,¡± Tobias smirks. ¡°More than that?¡± I¡¯m about to lose my temper, but Tobias doesn¡¯t even seem to notice anything is wrong. Hees closer, bends down to sink his fingers into my thighs, and hoists me up. My eyes widen. Okay¡­ that was pretty sexy. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to do this all day¡­ night¡­ whatever¡­¡± Tobias¡¯s hot breath mingles with mine; he looks like he is about to kiss me. As I stare at his handsome. face, he stares back, and I practically melt at the sight. ¡°Do that?¡± I ask. I sound all breathless and desperate, even to my own ears, but I can¡¯t be embarrassed. Not when Tobias looks at me like he wants to eat me with a spoon. His emerald eyes. I could drown in them, and those lips? They areing closer. ¡°Kiss you¡­ pick you up¡­ fuck you¡­¡± My heart is pounding inside my chest, and my hands are stroking up a path from his broad shoulders to the sides of his face. I like how he looks at me like he can¡¯t take his eyes off me. What was my name again? ¡°Yes to all of that¡­¡± I mumble, lost in the moment. ¡°Take me.¡± He breathes augh at my words. ¡°See, I know what you needed¡­ and I know what you need.¡± I shiver uncontrobly. I had forgotten how husky and delicious Tobias¡¯s voice is when he whispers. When he talks in that low voice, I swear I feel pulsations between my thighs. I want to say something sexy back, but it justes out as a little moan. Not that I¡¯m embarrassed. I mean, does it matter if I¡¯m moaning? Tobias is staring at me like he wishes to ravage me, and I can¡¯t keep my hands to myself. I need to touch him! I reach out and brush my fingers over his suit, opening it so I can see his pecs outlined in his white shirt. Sorge. My impatient hands stroke the area, pausing when I feel his loud, strong heartbeat further down. ¡°I want you,¡± Tobias says in a syrup-rich voice and leans in to kiss my neck. It feels so good, especially when he drags his lips up my sensitive skin. ¡°You¡¯re so gorgeous, Hannah¡­ and so very dirty for wanting to do this when your friends are in the other room.¡± I don¡¯t tell him this isn¡¯t what I had in mind when I pulled him out of the kitchen. I¡¯m too busy trying not to rub my wet pussy against him. Not that I can. I¡¯m still held by his arms and pushed against the wall, and we should probably get into the walk-in kitchen pantry. ¡°We should get in the pantry,¡± I whisper, aware of how hot and bothered I sound, but I don¡¯t give a damn. ¡°Scared of being found?¡± Tobias asks and kisses below my ear. Hisrge hands are on my back, and I look up toward the ceiling as he kisses my neck again and again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be heard¡­ or found¡­¡± I admit. ¡°Ah, but you like the danger of them maybe finding out what is happening right now?¡± I pause briefly and realize that¡¯s exactly it! My panties are soaked because Jenna and Xavier are just a wall away. If they walked out here, they would find Tobias kissing me like there is no tomorrow. It¡¯s sinful. His hands are already cupping my pussy, and I¡¯m close to groaning like an animal. I¡¯m so fucking wet! ¡°Yes,¡± I breathe. ¡°It¡¯s exciting¡­¡± He chuckles lowly. ¡°Dirty girl.¡± Tobias kisses my lips and then turns around, walking quickly toward the walk-in pantry as if my weight doesn¡¯t bother him in the slightest. Once there, I¡¯m set down while Tobias takes off his clothes at record speed, and when I¡¯ve peeled off my own, he looks at me like I¡¯m a goddess sent from above. ¡°You¡¯re so sexy,¡± he lifts me off my feet again and kisses me with a fierce, possessive passion. He is taking pleasure today, and I love it. I want to be dominated, and I love it when he nips at me. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fucking you hard back here while your friends are wondering where you went. And you better be quiet, Hannah, or they will be able to hear you moan while I pound into you.¡± Oh, the dirty talk does it for me! I can feel the heat spreading in my body. I¡¯m almost hurting from not having Tobias inside of me. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t,¡± I want him, but this is part of the game. Acting as if I don¡¯t wish to have his fat cock inside me. ¡°It¡¯s wrong¡­¡± ¡°Yet totally right,¡± he meets my eyes. ¡°Do you need a safeword? Because you¡¯re wet right now,¡± his hand is there to spread my wetness between my thighs. ¡°And I take it you do actually want this. Or am I wrong? Tell me to back off, and I will¡­¡± ¡°No,¡± I whisper. ¡°I do want this¡­ my safeword will be pineapple¡­¡± Amusement shes across his face, and his teeth show. ¡°What kind of weird safeword is that?¡± ¡°I would never use it in bed.¡± ¡®I suppose that¡¯s true¡­¡± he smiles and leans in to kiss me again. It¡¯s hot and heavy and makes me tickle all over. Goddamn, it¡¯s beyond me how he manages to shock me with how good he is at kissing every time¡­ I¡¯m sweating in my skin, too turned on by this. Tobias presses me up against one of the walls, and I bite my lip, holding back a moan. My legs wrap around his beautiful v-lines, and the sheer strength in his body makes my pussy clench. It¡¯s shocking how badly I want his cock. Who cares about forey? I just want it in me. I¡¯m tempted to shove a hand between my legs, but it¡¯s enough to press myself and rub against his massive hard-on. In the past, I barely even looked at cocks. I didn¡¯t find them this sexy, but this is Tobias, and I like him. I long for him and whimper when he shoves the head into my pussy. The little bit of added force only makes it hotter. I¡¯m practically squirming as he inches into me while I¡¯m stuck against the wall with no means of escape. So sexy. I just know this is going to be explosive. I¡¯m already jittery, and I wrap myself tighter around Tobias and press against him until he fills me up to the hilt. So good¡­. I¡¯m melting away, but Tobias got me. He pushes into me, in and out, and I¡¯m shivering so hard that it seems my whole body is shaking. Who else gets me this aroused? No one. I cling to Tobias as he pounds into me, loving the feeling of his muscles underneath my fingertips. I clench around his cock, and he groans and fucks me harder in response, just how I want it. I moan and close my eyes. ¡°Talk dirty to me.¡± ¡°You will never be able to look your friends in the eye after this,¡± Tobias teases me. ¡°Not with the sounds you¡¯re making.¡± ¡°Am I¡­ loud?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he kisses my neck, close to my ear, and then he whispers. ¡°But I like it¡­ love it, actually¡­ but your friends might be slightly horrified. Nothing you can do about that, though. I won¡¯t let you go. Your tight pussy is a little too good for that.¡± Tobias speeds up his pace, and a split secondter, he hits that delicious hot spot that got me moaning. louder. I¡¯m slightly horrified by the sounds I make. I worry I¡¯m loud, but I can¡¯t do anything about it. Tobias. is kissing me, licking me, he got me pressed against the wall, and his enormous cock fills me up so damn good. ¡°I won¡¯t be able to take this for long¡­¡± I moan, and I sound absolutely tortured, probably because I am. ¡°It feels too good¡­¡± I shudder, and Tobias hisses in my ear. ¡°That¡¯s alright¡­ if it¡¯s a quickie you want, it¡¯s a quickie you will get¡­. Our eyes meet in the dim light, and he looks so positively hungry that I make that needy sound in my throat again. ¡°Oh, Tobias¡­¡± Immediately after saying his name, I feel the head of his cock thrust in deeper, and I push against him. hard as I let him hit my magical spot. Everything in my body is turning tense. Heavy. I¡¯ve never felt anything better. I¡¯m in a state of bliss brought to me by his cock and his enormous body that is keeping me suspended in the air. It¡¯s so hot being against the wall like this. I dig my nails into his smooth skin and squeeze my thighs around him in a silent request for more. Perhaps I imagine it, but he feels bigger and harder than ever, and I¡¯m so damn close. ¡°Harder, baby,¡± I manage to say. ¡°Harder.¡± Tobias gives another one of those animalistic growls before mming his cock harder into my aching, needy body. Each time he does it, it¡¯s pure magic, and I moan with abandon. Somehow the angle with me against the wall makes everything ten times better because he somehow manages to rub against my clit every time he rocks into me. Tobias must be enjoying it too. He is grunting and sweating, and all that frustration from not having had sex yesterday makes him give it to me harder than ever. I guess I wasn¡¯t the only one who was desperately turned on, but it¡¯s my pussy making obscene noises every time he thrusts into me, and I can¡¯t stop whimpering. Sex with Tobias is just so damn good. I gasp for air and wrap my arms tightly around his neck. The wall I¡¯m leaning against is now warm against my back, and I¡¯m utterly sandwiched between it and Tobias¡¯s body as he pumps into me. I love it, maybe a bit too much. The world is spinning out of control. ¡°Tobias¡­ I¡¯m¡­¡± His lips mp down on mine, and that¡¯s all it takes. The next time he thrusts, Ie with a choked cry. It gets swallowed by his lips, which is lucky since I would have screamed. ¡°Ahhh¡­ oh my god¡­¡± I moan, and I moan, and I moan. My entire body is clenching and convulsing with the sheer pleasure of my orgasm. It feels like a goddamn tornado. So intense. So powerful. Tobias makes a low sound in his throat, but he hasn¡¯t stopped his pace yet. He is still pumping into me. and keeps going until hees after a few hard, deep thrustster. My pussy clenches around his cock, milking out everyst drop of him inside of me. Then, inhaling, he copses against me, and the only reason I¡¯m not crushed is that his arm is leaning against the wall on my side. I look up at his face, and I¡¯m blown away by his beauty. He feels so perfect to me, especially when he smiles. ¡°Your friends definitely heard something,¡± he teases me and presses his lips against my cheek, whispering. ¡°You¡¯re loud.¡± My face scalds, and I whisper. ¡°How could I not be? That was¡­ wow.¡± He keeps the smile and sets me down on the ground. I can barely stand on my wobbly legs, yet I somehow manage. Though, it saddens me that Tobias isn¡¯t there to steady me. Instead, he is finding our clothes. He holds out my bra for me. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± he nces at the door, then back at me. ¡°I¡¯m going to head to bed. Come and wake me if you need something,¡± he yfully winks at me. ¡°Anything.¡± I smile even though I doubt he would give me anything. Because the thing I would ask for? It would be hist heart. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Hannah After my friends have left, I sneak into Tobias¡¯s bedroom. It¡¯s where we both sleep, but I still don¡¯t consider his mansion mine. The contract between us prevents me from seeing us as equals, so when I look at things-the couch, the bed, or the Te-I see a tag with Tobias¡¯s name. However, that isn¡¯t the point or rted to what I¡¯m doing here. I¡¯m here because my hands are itching to touch Tobias. Not in the ¡°sexy I¡¯m yours¡± way, but in an ¡°I miss you and I¡¯m embarrassingly in love with you¡± way. Ugh, did I really admit that I¡¯m in love with him? Gag. Thinking about how I feel makes me feel utterly pathetic, like a schoolgirl pinning for her hot teacher, but I can¡¯t waste this chance-Tobias is sleeping, and now is the perfect opportunity to get close to him. He won¡¯t see thising, literally. I sneak up to the bed. Tobias is sleeping on his side, face turned against his bedside table. There is a faint sound from his deep breaths, and longing fills my chest. I really wish to hug him, touch him and just be close to the man. Can anyone me me? With his brown hair falling into his face and his eyshes fanned out over his wless cheeks, he is breathtaking to behold. Sure, he might be curled up like a cheese doodle, but he is still beautiful! As quietly as possible, I shed my clothes on the floor. I then get under the covers and slide closer to Tobias. My heart thuds faster in response, and I hesitate. Am I a creep for hugging him in his sleep? Probably, but who cares?! I slink an arm around Tobias and press myself to his warm skin. He is huge and smooth, and I try not to giggle at the hrity of my size. I¡¯m like a backpack on him! The realization makes it impossible not to giggle, and Tobias stirs in his sleep, speaking in a tired voice,¡± What is so funny?¡± I freeze in my spot, stered against Tobias¡¯s muscr back. He sounds half-awake, and my breathing quickens. What if he points out that I¡¯m weird for hugging him? What if he hates my touch and will soon get mad at me for stering myself to him? ¡°N-nothing is funny¡­¡± I mumble into the nape of his neck. He shudders in response, and I hope that is a good sign. ¡°Then why were youughing?¡± ¡°Oh, I was just¡­ thinking funny thoughts.¡± ¡°Like?¡± I swallow thickly, hesitating briefly. ¡°That I¡¯m like a backpack on you.¡± He actually chuckies. ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡± Surprise hits me. ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I swallow thickly, hesitating briefly. ¡°That I¡¯m like a backpack on you.¡± He actually chuckles. ¡°That¡¯s cute.¡± Surprise hits me. ¡°It is?¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± ¡°That I was thinking it or me? Which one do you find adorable?¡± Tobias, way too tired to think, chuckles. ¡°Both¡­ I guess?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m adorable?¡± He must be exhausted if he is giving mepliments like this without the promise of sex. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. widen ¡°Yes, I do¡­¡± Tobias shifts position, and I¡¯m shocked when he turns around. My eyes into what I imagine must be saucers when he looks at me with sleepy eyes, and then he¡­ ¡®hugs me? I¡¯m astonished, and my heart speeds up when I inhale his delicious scent. Today he is wearing a cologne that smells like sandalwood, and I feel small and delicate as he nuzzles me. ¡°I¡¯ve been working way too hard these past few days,¡± he mumbles into my hair. My face is stered to his chest, but I don¡¯t mind. He is shaven, and his smell is lovely. ¡°I want to do something fun tomorrow¡­ do you have a driver¡¯s license?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± I¡¯m ashamed to admit that, and I ce my hand on Tobias¡¯s side while talking since I¡¯m aching to touch him. He is so hard and fascinating to me. ¡°I don¡¯t have much money. and could barely afford my rent, so nope. No car or driver¡¯s license for me, I¡¯m afraid¡­ is that a problem for you?¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± he chuckles lightly, and his chest rumbles in return. It makes me clutch him tighter since I love the sound of hisughter. ¡°Well, scratch the first idea I had then¡­ how about I teach you how to drive?¡± His question has my lips quirking up in a smile. I might like Tobias, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that I also find him scary in certain situations. And having him teach me how to drive? I have a bad feeling about that. I imagine he would be intense and bossy. ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Tobias kisses the top of my head and hugs me tighter. ¡°Come on, Hannah. It will be fun. I promise to go easy on you and be a patient teacher since I know how clumsy you can be.¡¯ ¦° I fake offense by gasping. ¡°You actually called me clumsy!¡± He chuckles. ¡°Are you denying that you¡¯re clumsy?¡± ¡°No, but you¡¯re not supposed to tell me that I¡¯m clumsy. You¡¯re supposed to pretend that I¡¯m perfect.¡± ¡°Oh, am I?¡± His chest rumbles with amusement. ¡°Yes!¡± I close my eyes because I¡¯m embarrassed. I¡¯m just messing around, but it¡¯s nerve- wracking to do that with Tobias. Still, I continue to joke around with him. ¡°As my husband, you should always think of me as perfect, even if I¡¯m not. It¡¯s what all newlyweds do. They look at each other through heart-shaped sses.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Tobias sounds massively entertained, and I can feel his chest boom with some ¡°It¡¯s in the husband¡¯s guidebook.¡± ¡°I might have to read that book¡­¡± Tobias yawns and holds me tighter. One of his hands is absentmindedly stroking my back, and it feels lovely. ¡°I¡¯m going to pass out again, but I¡¯m definitely teaching you how to drive a car. We should start tomorrow.¡± ¡°With what car?¡± All his cars are ridiculously expensive. Driving one of those wouldn¡¯t feel right when I know nothing about cars. You need to buy a trash pile car first. We can go and look at one tomorrow, though. I don¡¯t mind. It will be a fun activity.¡± ¡°Nah, if you crash one of my babies, it will give me an excuse to buy myself a new one,¡± Tobias says. I nervouslyugh. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± There is no answer, and I realize that Tobias has fallen asleep. It makes me smile. He fell asleep while holding me close-how sweet. There is something strangely endearing in having a giant of a man turn into a teddy bear around you. A smile graces my lips, and I kiss his chest. ¡°Good night, Tobias. I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow.¡± Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Hannah When I walk out of the mansion, the sun is dazzling, and I have to squint my eyes to see. I love the warm weather. Also, the view is enough to make it feel as hot as the scorching desert. Tobias is leaning against a silver BMW with his muscr, tanned arms crossed over his broad. my chest. chest. There is an expensive watch on his arm, and I feel butterflies swarm inside. How can he look hotter than hell, even with casual clothes? He is wearing a white t-shirt with a dog on it and a pair of beige chinos. Sunsses are perched on his head, and his smile is broad. The brown hair on his head looks newly cut-it¡¯s longer and fluffier in the middle and fades on the sides. Yum. ¡°Good morning,¡± Tobias¡¯s eyes are set on mine, and his smile only grows the closer I Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Well¡­ someone just left me in bed without a word.¡± get. ¡°I had to get the car ready,¡± Tobias¡¯s smile is reced with a grin. He looks mischievous and adds, ¡°Are you ready to drive around town with me bossing you around today?¡± My eyesnd on the car behind him, and I nkly stare at it. ¡°Are you sure I should be driving that?¡± He raises his eyebrows and leans away from the car. ¡°You don¡¯t like the BMW? We could take the Te instead or the Lamborghini, but I figured you would be nervous driving an expensive car.¡± my head. Iugh out loud. ¡°And that car isn¡¯t expensive?¡± I nod at the BMW and shake Simply looking at that car makes me nervous. It¡¯s way too expensive for me to be driving around.¡± Tobiasughs. ¡°It¡¯s the cheapest one I have,¡± his expression suddenly turns serious, and I watch him open the driver¡¯s door. ¡°Get in.¡± I suddenly have cold feet. ¡°Do I have a choice?¡± ¡°No,¡± he keeps the stern look, but amusement is dancing in his eyes now. ¡°Today, I¡¯m your teacher, not your fake husband, and I will call you Mrs. Darling this entire day.¡± Okay, this is new. ¡°Why will you call me Mrs. Darling?¡± He finally smiles, but it¡¯s scary and dark. ¡°Because once we sit in this car, I want no acting. Just be yourself. This will be an important bonding time for us, Mrs. Darling.¡± A shudder sweeps down my spine. Tobias is a hundred times scarier when using that boss. voice with me. Still, I try my hardest to smile to pretend I¡¯m not freaked out. ¡°If you say so¡­¡¯ I get into the car and feel beyond nervous. Tobias is by my side, helping me with the seat. Once he sees how far away my feet are from the gas pedal and the brakes, he stifles augh. I pout at him. ¡°Don¡¯t bully me¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything.¡± He squats down to push on a button that takes me closer to the gas pedal. ¡°No, but you¡¯re looking as if you want tough at me.¡± He lifts his eyes while squatting, grinning while adjusting my seat. ¡°And what does matter? You won¡¯t take offense, will you?¡± ¡°No¡­ I suppose not¡­ I¡¯m just embarrassed¡­¡± Tobias chuckles. ¡°Why?¡± He pokes my knee, grinning again. ¡°Because you have short little. dachshund legs?¡± I gasp. ¡°Don¡¯t call them dachshund legs!¡± ¡°But they are so short and cute.¡± Tobias teases and grips my leg, squeezing it with his fingers. I pout at him, and heughs. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here, shall we? The shortdy needs to learn. how to drive.¡± My eyes narrow. ¡°You¡¯re infuriating¡­¡± There is another chuckle, and then Tobias stands up. He closes the car door for me, and soon we are on the road. Tobias is a surprisingly patient teacher and gently tells me what to do. I¡¯m grateful for that. I¡¯ve never driven a car before and had performance anxiety at first, but I¡¯m calming down. We are now calmly driving around a block, and Tobias¡¯s eyes study my every move. It makes shivers run down my spine. ¡°What?¡± I ask. ¡°Will you be fine talking while you¡¯re driving?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Honestly, I¡¯m not entirely sure if I can focus on driving while talking, but I don¡¯t want. to sound like a worse driver than I am by admitting that. Tobias is still studying me with his intense eyes. I can feel his gaze like a physical weight on my shoulder. ¡°I want to ask you a few personal questions then.¡± For some reason, my heart is thudding. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°And in this car, I want you to be perfectly honest with me,¡± he briefly meets my eyes without even a hint of a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of speaking the truth. What you say in the car stays in the car.¡± Do I even have a choice when he looks at me with those intense, green eyes? Probably not. Uh, alright¡­¡± ¡°Do you pretend to like it when I kiss you?¡± ¡°Uh, no?¡± My knees grow weak two seconds in, and my heart always races. How could I pretend to like his kisses? Still, Tobias doesn¡¯t smile. In fact, his face remains ice-cold, and I shiver. Didn¡¯t he like my answer? Have I screwed things up between us because I love his lips on mine? ¡°What about the sex? Do you fake your orgasms?¡± Iugh because that¡¯s silly. But when Tobias narrows his gaze, I avert my eyes and reply shyly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t fake it at all¡­¡± Again, the is no emotion on Tobias¡¯s face, and he shoots out the next question like rapid fire.¡± Are you acting like you¡¯re attracted to me because you think it might please me?¡±1 Thisst question is the hardest one to answer. I don¡¯t know why, but it makes me feel vulnerable to admit I find Tobias attractive even though it isn¡¯t a secret. N?velDrama.Org content. It¡¯s just that Tobias takes miles but only gives an inch. He expects me to be honest about how I feel about him, yet I have no clue how he feels about me. That¡¯s what makes me feel vulnerable. Naked. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m acting?¡± I ask in a low tone. I won¡¯t deny that I find him attractive, not when he is putting me on the spot. Even though it¡¯s scary, I want toy my cards t. Tobias scratches his chin. ¡°My ex-wife wants to get back together with me. She ims she never cheated on me.¡± He stops talking, gauging my reaction. I hold my breath, and my hands clutch the wheel. Even my gut is churning, warning me about something, and the tears are close. Tobias told me he was still in love with Sarah, so¡­ I guess this is it? I mean, why would he pick his fake wife over her? Sadness overwhelms me. I like my life with Tobias, but if he wishes to get rid of me to get back together with his ex-wife, I don¡¯t want to get in the way of his happiness. I will find a way to get by it¡¯s not a problem. My old job wasn¡¯t that bad. I can earn money and get by, but that¡¯s not the reason I¡¯m miserable; it¡¯s that I¡¯m- It¡¯s that I¡¯m in love with Tobias. I almost choke on the emotion, and Tobias widens his eyes. ¡°Hannah, slow down this is-¡± I hit the brakes, and the engine dies. Since I was driving so slowly, we don¡¯t fly out of our seats. But the car is standing still in the middle of the street, and it¡¯s embarrassing. My hands shake on the wheel. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Tobias asks. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything right!¡± I almost yell with tears running down my eyes. I¡¯m shaken and. emotional. ¡°I¡¯m lucky this was an industrial area, so I didn¡¯t run over someone or something!¡± ¡°Hey, Hannah, calm down. No one is angry at you, and this is normal for beginner drivers,¡± Tobias says and reaches out to take my hand, squeezing it. I look at him, and his lips curl into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for talking while you were driving. Letting you multitask so soon definitely wasn¡¯t a good idea.¡± I pout at him. ¡°How can you be so calm?¡± ¡°Nothing of danger happened?¡± Tobias seems confused. ¡°And what kind of teacher would I be if I got angry at you for hitting the brakes? If anything, you¡¯ve proven that you can react quickly. I told you to slow down, and you panicked and hit the brakes-that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he smiles at me. ¡°How about we switch positions, and I take us somewhere to eat breakfast?¡± he grimaces. ¡°Though, I guess it will be more like lunch at this hour.¡± Iugh through my tears. ¡°That sounds good.¡± ¡°You¡¯re crying?¡± Tobias asks in a teasing tone. ¡°My, you are sensitive. It wasn¡¯t anything wrong with what you did. You¡¯re a new driver!¡± I¡¯m not crying about hitting the brakes, but I don¡¯t feel like sharing that I¡¯m crying because I fear Tobias might leave me. ¡°I guess¡­¡± I mumble and try to ignore the pain in my chest. It¡¯s a constricting feeling of difort. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for crying¡­¡± He breathes augh. ¡°You¡¯re so silly¡­¡± he opens the car door and looks me over onest time. His expression is kind. ¡°Let¡¯s trade ces.¡± Despite everything, I smile back. ¡°Okay.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Tobias The former Mrs. Darling has surprised me yet again. I took her to a nice Italian restaurant, thinking she would be grateful. And while Hannah seems happy, she is studying the pizza menu. I chuckle in my seat, and Hannah snaps her head, looking at me like a deer caught in headlights. ¡°What? Have I done something wrong?¡± She looks around as if she is nervous. I¡¯ve done something wrong, haven¡¯t I? This is an incredibly fancy ce, and I don¡¯t fit in¡­¡± Oh¡­ Hannah thinks she doesn¡¯t fit in? My heart grows soft, and I offer her a smile. Hannah is precious. When I¡¯m with her, I¡¯m afraid the wind, the earth¡­ life will take her away from me. And I don¡¯t want that. I want to keep her safe from it all. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong,¡± I tell her, hoping to remove that worried look from her face.¡± Is any dish catching your eye?¡± ¡°The pizzas, especially the one named Mno.¡± I bite back a smile and flip to the pizzas myself. Since Hannah is honest about what she wants, I should follow in her footsteps. This will be fun. She is a refreshing breath of air. Anyone else would order the expensive food, especially since I¡¯m paying, but not this woman. ¡°I might take the Mno myself¡­¡± I eye the minced meat pizza and my mouth waters. ¡°Yeah, I think I will take the same as you.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works!¡± My lips curve into a confused smile. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°You heard me!¡± Hannah¡¯s eyes are vast, and she looks wild and crazy when she meets my gaze. Her sunsses are perched on her head, and her face is shiny with sunscreen. ¡°You have to order a different pizza from me so we can trade slices with each other! Hasn¡¯t anyone ever taught you that?! It¡¯smon sense!¡± My amusement grows. ¡°Is it?¡± ¡°Yes! And you¡¯re old-you should know this!¡± ¡°Old?!¡± I snort. ¡°Thank you for that.¡± ¡°Fuck!¡± Hannah is panicking now. It¡¯s hrious to watch her face go from crazy to pale and then bright red when she sees me smiling. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡­ shit¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Wait. Why are you laughing?!¡± Seriously? How can she not know? It¡¯s impossible not to smile when she is such a weirdo.¡± Because you¡¯re so silly.¡± Hannah¡¯s face is back to being red, and she squirms in her chair. ¡°I¡¯m not silly¡­¡± ¡°You are,¡± I say, gazing at her from the opposite side of our small circr table. My smile is wide and only growingrder. ¡°But I like it.¡± If I thought she couldn¡¯t get any redder, I was wrong. It looks like she has run a marathon by now, and I watch her exhale slowly and re her nostrils before picking up the menu. ¡°Perhaps I order the smi pizza¡­¡± she mumbles. Hmm, changing the subject, is she? Alright then. ¡°Sure, then I can take the Mno, and we trade slices,¡± I beam at her when she looks. you wanted.¡¯ To my surprise, Hannah beams back. ¡°That would be great!¡± Such enthusiasm and such a bright smile over something so small. How is it possible for Hannah to be so lovely? I watch her with a fond feeling in my heart, and when she starts talking about the dessert, the warmth in my chest only grows. ¡°Like Even though Hannah only talks about food, this is another moment when my heart thread with hers. Every time she smiles, it¡¯s as if someone is reaching down with a sewing needle and putting another stitch on our souls. I¡¯m falling for her. Truth? I want Hannah to be my real wife. But I need to figure out how to go around it. I don¡¯t want to freak her out with what I want, and¡­ I also want children, and I wonder if she is ready. for that. She is in college, and I don¡¯t want to wait, but¡­ do I have a choice? I don¡¯t think I will ever fall this hard for another woman. Hannahughs and smiles so much that the cold, workaholic Tobias Ford is changing to someone less heartless. I¡¯m adjusting to amodate her needs, but I realize it¡¯s also for my own sake because I¡¯m happier. Hannah makes me happy. I want her, but¡­ shit. What if she doesn¡¯t want me? Fuck. I haven¡¯t thought that far yet. How can I be so fucking self-centered that I didn¡¯t think of that yet?! What if Hannah hates me? What if she doesn¡¯t like older men and just acts friendly because I¡¯m a billionaire with a fat wallet? I¡¯m so lost in my train of thought that I order my food on auto-pilot. When the pizzase out, Hannah chews on her bottom lip. Her eyes are studying my face, and I breathe augh. ¡°What is it?¡± I ask. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you looked so¡­ angry¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡± I¡¯m not, but my head is spinning with thoughts of the future, making it hard to pay attention. ¡°I see¡­¡± Hannah stares down at her pizza, and I notice her hand clutches her fork so hard her fingers are turning white. ¡°Tobias, can I tell you something without you getting mad?¡± Immediately my walls rise-nothing goodes from a woman saying those words to you. Nothing. Sarah was thest person to speak those words; the rest is history. Still, this is Hannah, so I decide to hear her out. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± I try my hardest to sound kind. Hannah is not Sarah. She will not hurt me-I must repeat that over and over. ¡°Is something bothering you?¡± ¡°Yes, something is actually bothering me,¡± Hannah ces down her cutlery. There is tomato sauce around her mouth, but I say nothing about it and remain silent in my seat. ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± her beautiful eyes are filled with despair for some reason. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to say this.¡± The little pained breath of augh at the end makes me realize that whatever is on Hannah¡¯s mind is hard for her to be open about. So even if she will hurt me, it isn¡¯t easy for her-that tells me exactly what I need to know: she is unlike any other woman I¡¯ve ever met. Hannah is precious. ¡°Just say it,¡± my tone is calm. ¡°It¡¯s easier that way, and I promise I won¡¯t get mad at you, whatever it is. You have my word.¡± Her tongue darts out, wetting her dry lips. ¡°I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Hannah is refusing to look at me, so I hunt her doe-eyes down, forcing her to see me. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared,¡± I reach out my hand, and my fingers briefly touch hers. Hannah jerks in fright, but I grip her hand, willing her to calm down. Her eyes liquefy, but she doesn¡¯t withdraw from my hand. Still, there is some shaking that bothers me. It¡¯s almost as if she is afraid of me? But that is silly. Why would she fear me? ¡°I¡¯m in love with you, Tobias.¡± I swear my breathing seizes. I know that I should be talking, but I can¡¯t. I¡¯m shocked and slowly ce my hand over Hannah¡¯s chest. I can feel her heart¡­ pounding for me. My eyes meet hers. Hannah is awfully quiet, probably waiting for me to stop acting like a lunatic and say something-she confessed to being in love with me! The problem is just that I don¡¯t know what to say! Part of me is convinced I¡¯m hallucinating at this moment. I continue to stare, and Hannah¡¯s bottom lip trembles. She looks close to tears again, and some of my sanity returns. ¡°Do you mean those words?¡± I ask in a barely audible voice. It isn¡¯t fair to ask her this, but I¡¯m just not convinced that such a nice girl is in love with someone who could be the Grinch. ¡°Of course I do,¡± Hannah speaks softly. Her eyes are shining, and the smile curling her lips is insecure. ¡°Does your silence mean that you do not feel the same?¡± Sheughs, but the sound is pained. ¡°I mean, of course, you don¡¯t feel the same¡­ you want Sarah.¡± She thinks I want Sarah back? The truth is that part of me will always belong to Sarah, and I¡¯m unsure whether or not I want Sarah or Hannah. I¡¯m falling for Hannah, but I¡¯ve already fallen for Sarah. But Hannah¡¯s vulnerability and how she can turn any asion into something exciting? How she always seems close toughter and isn¡¯t afraid of being herself-it¡¯s all hitting me on a deeper level. I can see myself falling so deeply in love with her that I won¡¯t ever recover from away for Women like Hannah? They are rare, and I would be a fool to throw a chance with her a woman like Sarah, who uses mind games to get what she wants. Hannah is not like that. Hannah is¨C The memory of her smile ys in my mind, and I smile. ¡°I think I¡¯m in love with you too¡­¡± When Hannah looks at me with her big, shocked eyes, I breathe augh. Not because she looks silly but because I¡¯m filled with so much yearning that it¡¯s insane. I¡¯ve never wanted a woman as much as I want Hannah. I should give her a clue about that. This is the moment of truth, and I wet my lips. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m probably deeper in love with you than I¡¯m willing to admit because you¡¯re pretty much the only thing on my mind,¡± I smile wider. ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you, Mrs. Ford. You¡¯re on my brain all the time. So, I ask you: what have you done to me?¡± Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Tobias After I¡¯ve revealed how I feel about Hannah, she acts odd. She won¡¯t stop staring and gaping at me like a goldfish stuck in a bowl. Her mouth opens, then closes, and I tilt my head,ughing. ¡°Did I freak you out?¡± I¡¯m not sure why my feelings for her would freak her out, but she is definitely acting weird. Then again, this is Hannah, and she is a bit of a nutcase. Though, if only makes me like her more. ¡°Freak me out? No! O-of course not¡­¡± she picks up her water ss and clunks down the liquid. as though she is dying from thirst. Some water runs down her chin, and I grin at her. ¡°You¡¯re cute when you¡¯re nervous.¡± Instead of pretending she isn¡¯t nervous, her lips form a shy smile as if epting that I¡¯m right. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I smile back, and soon the waiterse with our food. Hannah looks extremely happy with the pizza she ordered. Her smile is stunning, and her summer clothes hug her in all the right ces. She is stunning. I especially love how her glossy blonde hair is swept to the side to bring more attention to her pink cheeks. She blushes easily, and I like that-it gives her a warm and easy- to-approach appearance. ¡°This pizza is so good!¡± Hannah is eating the pizza with her fork and knife even though I can easily tell she wishes to use her hands like I¡¯ve seen her do at home. ¡°Careful, Hannah. I¡¯m easily aroused by your little moans.¡± I watch her face turn bright red and decide to change the subject before she passes out. ¡°I saw that you left a book about baking in the kitchen. Any chance I get to taste another one of your treats soon?¡± Her eyes widen, and I snort in amusement. She looks like I¡¯ve said something sinful, which is hrious. To think I never paid attention to these things before I knew she liked me¡­ I smile in my seat and scratch my jaw. ¡°Hannah, you realize I¡¯m talking about baking, right?¡± She is silent. I can only watch her chest rise and fall with her breathing, and I arch an eyebrow. ¡°Hannah?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you acting so weird?¡± Have I done something? She gives me a hesitant smile. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of messing this up¡­ you said you like me, and now my head is spinning.¡± ¡°What is there to be nervous about?¡± ¡°Well, everything?¡± Hannah blinks. ¡°The future, and about what we want and how to make this work.¡± I smile. ¡°How about we just date each other and try not to overthink during our first official date?¡± ¡°Fuck¡­ you¡¯re right¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ this should be us having fun, and I¡¯m ruining it all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not ruining anything,¡± I smirk in my seat. ¡°Though, if you want to have fun with me, I have an idea.¡± ¡°An idea?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I smile darkly. ¡°Do you like ¡°Sometimes¡­¡± games, Hannah?¡± ¡°Then, do you want to y one with me right now?¡± ¡°What kind of game?¡± I breathe augh. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you before you ept.¡± She studies my face, seeming to hesitate before a look of determination passes over her face.¡± Alright, I ept.¡± ¡°Great.¡± I don¡¯t smile and keep my tone low, so nobody inside the restaurant can hear us. Your first challenge is to roll up the sleeves on your white blouse.¡± She blinks once, twice, and then easily rolls them up. ¡°Done.¡± I almost smile at the look on her face. Almost. Hannah obviously thinks my challenge was too easy, but this is only the beginning. ¡°Good job,¡± I watch a waiter walk past our table, and then I turn my attention back to Hannah. ¡°Now open up the first buttons of it.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Again, shepletes the challenge with ease and almost looks irritated by the end of it.¡± There you go.¡± I find her annoyance amusing. Hannah still doesn¡¯t get this game will turn worse, and I get up from my seat. Her eyes almost bug out of their sockets as I stride forward. ¡°Rx,¡± I say when I¡¯m behind her chair. ¡°You don¡¯t want to attract an audience, do you?¡± Hannah shudders when I reach down to take the pink hair tie from her arm and use it to set up her blonde hair. I gently brush my fingers through it, smiling when she shivers a second time. My lips part in a husky whisper. ¡°I want you to discreetly touch yourself while we are here.¡± She is silent for a while. ¡°R-right now?¡± ¡°You heard me the first time.¡± I bend down to kiss her neck. Hannah turns tense, but I can tell she enjoys my nibbling, and I whisper into her ear. ¡°Or do you give up on the challenge?¡± At this, she turns tense and whispers. ¡°Never¡­¡± I smile against her skin. ¡°Good, then touch yourself. If you do, I will eat you out in the car. So work your cunt really wet, Hannah, and show me your finger. If you¡¯re wet enough, you will get your reward.¡± 1 hear a sharp intake of air. ¡°It¡¯s not fair how sexy your voice sounds¡­ I¡¯m already getting wet¡­ ¡°Prove it to me.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Prove it to me.¡± She hesitates for a few seconds, and I think I will have to repeat myself for a moment, but I¡¯m wrong. She slowly lowers her hand while nobody is looking and moves a little in her seat. What is she up to, I wonder¡­. I continue to stand behind her chair, and my eyebrows nearly shoot into my hairline when her fist finds my hand. She wishes to give me something-I think I know what it is, yet I¡¯m still shocked when I feel her soaked panties in my hand. I should just carry her out of here right now¡­ I quickly put the panties into my pocket, close to groaning because my cock is achingly stiff.¡± I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± She turns bright red, even on her ears. ¡°People are going to look at us even harder.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± I tilt my head, meeting her eyes. ¡°And don¡¯t you dare take this away from me.¡± ¡°First, I order a pizza¡ª¡­.¡± Her voice trails off when my lips touch hers. It¡¯s not a soft and exploring kiss. It¡¯s hard and fierce, and I have to fight every instinct telling me to remove her clothes to unveil her smooth skin and luscious curves. It wouldn¡¯t be the end of the world to have her shed her clothes here. I could easily pay the owners of this restaurant to have everyone else leave, but¡­ what would be the fun in that? I just have to convince Hannah that the best idea is to leave with me-my lips have already eaten one of her soft moans. I shove my tongue into her mouth, controlling her pace until her breathing changes. Seeing her weakened by something as simple as a kiss satisfies me. Slowly, I break away from her. ¡°See, I kissed you in public, and you¡¯re still very much alive, Mrs. Ford.¡± Those ice-blue eyes of hers meet mine. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Me?¡± Her chest withdraws. ¡°Tobias, I-¡­¡± she swallows thickly. ¡°Can we leave the restaurant?¡± My amusement grows. I¡¯m rock-hard, but I can control myself if it means teasing my favorite woman on earth. ¡°To do what exactly?¡± ¡°To let you¡­¡± her eyes look uncertain. ¡°To let me fuck you?¡± I ask in a low tone. ¡°Is that what you were going to say?¡± She looks shocked but gives me a quick nod. Her lust is evident if I pay attention to how she squirms in her seat, and I move back to fixing her hair to make it seem like I¡¯m standing behind her for a reason. Not that I care if people find us weird. They don¡¯t matter to me at all. I only care about my family and Hannah, dear, beloved, and sweet Hannah, who I¡¯m slowly ruining with my ways. ¡°Are you going to tell me where you want me to pleasure you, Hannah? Or are you going to make me guess?¡± A smile tugs on my lips. Hannah¡¯s breath hitches, and she looks to the side. ¡°I want it¡­ I want it in the car¡­¡± ¡°Touch your tits¡­¡± She freezes. ¡°But we are- ¡°Do you want me to pleasure you or not?¡± I ask. ¡°Tobias-¡± ¡°Do it.¡± She seems shocked by the authoritative tone of my voice and sits frozen in her seat. ¡°Hannah¡­¡± I narrow my eyes. She sits still for a couple of seconds, but then her determination returns, and she looks out over the restaurant. No one is turned our way, and I watch her hands cup her breasts, squeezing them with her whole palm. Fearless, this one. I like this game a lot, especially the scarlet color that has be of her skin. Not to mention. how her breathing is choppy and uneven. It¡¯s like she can¡¯t inhale enough oxygen. But I¡¯m not done yet. I continue to torture her. ¡°And are you going to tell me what you want me to do to you, Hannah? How would you like to be fucked?¡± ¡°I want you¡­ I want you to hold me down likest time¡­¡± Ah, so she enjoys being dominated and for me to seek my own pleasure rather than her own? To be used as a toy, this woman could ruin me if she wanted to. Does she even realize how aroused I am? ¡°Are you still wet?¡± ¡°Very¡­¡± ¡°Show me.¡± One of her hands moves down into her pants, and I watch her bite her bottom lip before bringing up two shiny digits. They are wet, and I get a faint whiff of her scent. Fuck me¡­ ¡°Are you done with your pizza?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m just ¡± I grab her hand and help her up from her seat. Hannah looks at me with her wild, widened eyes. So beautiful. So innocent. I can¡¯t get her back to the car fast enough. I¡¯m lucky that the windows at the back are tinted because we won¡¯t make it home in time. This woman is just too much for me to handle. Around her, it¡¯s almost like I¡¯ve reverted to being a teenager. I¡¯m horny all the time, and Hannah is a willing victim-we make a dangerousbination. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Hannah ¡°Oh, right there¡­¡± I moan and writhe underneath Tobias in the back of his car, high on the feeling of having his cock fill me to the hilt. He kisses my naked breasts, and his chuckle rumbles through me in a delicious toe-curling way. ¡°You like that?¡± ¡°Yes, but I¡­¡± I sink my teeth into my bottom lip and stretch like a cat. His cock is enormous, but I need him to be more forceful. ¡°I need you to fuck me harder¡­ much harder¡­¡± ¡°Beg me.¡± ¡°Please.¡± Tobias smirks above me and lifts himself from my body-only to hit his head on the ceiling. Oh my god, why is that so funny?! I don¡¯t know what I expected from having sex with Tobias in his car, but this wasn¡¯t it. When he visually winces, I can¡¯t take it anymore and crack up. I can¡¯t stopughing! ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± I¡¯m shaking. Tobias might still be inside of me, but the moment of sexy time is over. My laughter fills the car, and I look up at Tobias, who looks unhappy. ¡°Are you okay? Did you hurt yourself?¡±. ¡°I hit my head pretty damn hard¡­¡± That kills my fun. ¡°You did? Shit! I shouldn¡¯t haveughed when you hit your head. I¡¯m sorry. Are you really hurt?¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Tobias topples over me and presses the air out of my lungs. I suspect he isn¡¯t resting his entire weight on me, yet I¡¯m already being crushed by him. ¡°Tobias¡­ I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­ fuck¡­ you¡¯re heavy¡­¡± He nestles his head between my breasts. ¡°Did you say something? You have to speak clearer¡­¡± Oh; this bastard! ¡°TOBIAS!¡± I exim. ¡°GET OFF ME!¡± Tobias chuckles and flops down beside me. Pulling out of me. He is so tall that his legs are bent even though we folded the backseats, but he is cute even though he makes me think of a human cheese doodle. ¡°Do you want to lie on top of me instead?¡± My lips form a hesitant smile. ¡°You¡¯re not mad we aren¡¯t having steamy, hot, passionate sex?¡± ¡°No?¡± He shrugs like it isn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°We can have sexter, but right now, I demand cuddies. I¡¯m hurt and need kisses on my head injury.¡± I snort. ¡°Were you always such a baby?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a baby¡­¡± I grin. Tobias is adorable when he res at me. ¡°If I told your employees that their CEO needed a kiss on his forehead after he hit his head, how would they react?¡± A dark smirk spreads over his lips as heys on his folded, muscr forearm and gazes into my face. ¡°Oh, you wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± ¡°Is that a challenge?¡± I ask with a raised eyebrow. He chuckles, but the sound is ominous. I shudder, especially when he focuses those emerald eyes on mine. ¡°Careful, Hannah. I¡¯m bigger than you, and I¡¯m not afraid to use that against you.¡± ¡°How would you use it against me?¡± ¡°Like this¡­¡± Tobias rolls over to grab my wrist and quickly locks them above my head. He hovers over me, smirking when I try to escape but find it impossible to move. ¡°Now, when you¡¯re stuck underneath me¡­ perhaps I should tickle you?¡± My eyes widen, and I whisper. ¡°No¡­ please¡­ have mercy.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you deserve mercy¡­¡± Tobias grins like the Cheshire cat, and ice-cold fear slips down my spine. ¡°I will do anything¡­¡± ¡°Anything?¡± There is a gleam in his eye, and his fingers squeeze my wrist lightly three times. ¡® My, oh, my, it¡¯s a little toote for that now, Hannah. I came to you in my moment of weakness, and you didn¡¯t soothe my pain. You didn¡¯t kiss my head. It was utter betrayal, so I will take out my revenge by tickling you.¡± Even though I¡¯m clearly not winning this fight, Iugh. ¡°You sound like a Disney viin¡­¡± ¡°There is a reason I¡¯m called Scar.¡± I snort. ¡°Nobody calls you Scar, you big idiot!¡± He nods his head to the side. ¡°Which is a real shame since Scar is such an awesome name.¡± I sometimes can¡¯t believe this guy. To think he is this goofy and the CEO of a multimillion- dorpany¡­ ¡°You¡¯re silly¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not silly. I am, however, very, very yful¡­¡± Tobias leans further down, brushing his lips against my nipple. I¡¯m pinned underneath his chest, powerless to stop him when he sucks it into his warm mouth. A violent shiver races up my spine. Tobias is flicking my nipple with his tongue with a focused expression. His eyes are closed, eyshes spread over his cheeks, and why I find that hot, I don¡¯t know. I try to rx while Tobias ys with my nipples, but an annoying, tingling feeling is growing between my legs. I¡¯m painfully aroused, and the worst part is that his cock isn¡¯t close. My husband is much taller than me, and with his head down by my breast, my poor pussy is aligned with his belly button¡­ damn it. It means that I can¡¯t even rub up against him. Or I can, but that would be¡­ fuck¡­ I¡¯m doing it anyway. Will he find it weird? Tobias smiles against my breasts and nces up, amused. ¡°Are you humping my stomach right now?¡± My face heats to a million degrees. ¡°I can¡¯t help it! I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ I need you, okay? Don¡¯t question me!¡± He chuckles and lifts himself onto his arms. ¡°Need me, huh? Do you deserve that after youughed at me hurting myself?¡± I sigh heavily in frustration. Tobias¡¯s teasing is going too far, especially since even my folds are hurting now. I don¡¯t even know how. I just know that I¡¯m achingly wet. ¡°Please¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°A please won¡¯t get you far¡­¡± Tobias whispers in an infuriatingly teasing way, and I groan in frustration. ¡°I¡¯m so horny¡­¡± He chuckles. ¡°I know.¡± 1 I try to close my leg to make the pain disappear, but Tobias keeps them open with his legs, and then he hovers over me. My view changes from nothing to his face and then his pecs. They are fat and gorgeous, and his cock is FINALLY right where I need it. Moaning in delight, I rub my clit against his cock, and Tobias breathes augh above me. Someone is really desperate all of a sudden. I wonder what would happen if I let you go a week without me?¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± He pushes the head of his steely length against my opening. I¡¯m so wet that he could just slip inside me. But he doesn¡¯t do that. He continues to tease me and tells me more things. ¡°To tease you further, I would hit the gym harder and walk around naked with a pump every morning. Mix some juice in the kitchen, and wander around naked. Cock and abs out.¡± ¡°Cock and abs? But there are so many other great ces on you¡­ ¡°Like what?¡± Tobias asks. ¡°1 I look up at his hardened nipples. His glorious chest, hard-packed with muscles, is so hot. Damn, simply looking at it makes me even wetter. If that is even possible¡­ ¡°What about your pecs?¡± I ask in an innocent voice. But my thoughts? Not innocent at all, far from it. ¡°You like my pecs too?¡± I can hear the smile in his voice, but what frustrates me is that he knows damn straight that I love his pecs. Tobias is just fishing forpliments right now. So what do I do? I arch my neck and take one of his hardened nipples into my mouth. Tobias yelps in surprise but doesn¡¯t pull away. He sinks down with me, hissing lowly while sliding his cock inside me. All while being braced on hisrge forearms. So sexy. I flick my tongue, and he groans, thrusting that massive cock deeper inside me until I¡¯m finally filled. Goddamn, he is enormous. I¡¯m still throbbing between my legs, but it feels better when he arches his hips and pushes into me, only to drag his cock almost out of me. I love it. The pleasure is delicious. I briefly stop teasing his nipple to moan. ¡°Keep doing that¡­¡± ¡°You like that?¡± Tobias asks in a strained voice. ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡± ¡°I like when you suck on my nipple. Its more sensitive than I thought.¡± He likes it? Score! I smile before leaning in to suck his nipple harder; he tastes like salt and smells of sex. My fingers grip his sides, and Tobias thrust his cock in and out, in and out. I love the ce he is hitting me in, and my clit is somehow stimted by his pubic bone. It feels great and drives me wild. I stop sucking his nipple to lick his pec instead, not caring that I¡¯m basically worshipping him. Tobias doesn¡¯t seem to mind. He shudders and groans above me. The sound is deep and guttural, and my legs tremble, my sex so swollen it aches. I want him to go faster, and when he does, my vision blurs. Yes-yes-yes! I meet his thrusts, eager to reach a quick orgasm. We keep going, and I climb, and I climb, and I climb. Then, once the pleasure starts, I moan. How could I not? The way Tobias moves, so confident and just a bit dirty¡­ fuck me. How did I get so lucky? How is he so good at this? I can¡¯t wait any longer! My moans are bing louder, and I close my eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m going to cum¡­¡± lord, I sound so whiny, but it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m so damn close! ¡°I¡¯m close too¡­¡± Tobias can barely speak. ¡°So close¡­¡± He definitely can¡¯t be lying only to make me happy. It sounds like Tobias is keeping everything together, and when Itch onto his nipple a second. time, he moans so deeply that Ie hot and hard on his cock. What an orgasm! A smile spreads over my lips, and when Tobias releases inside me, I feel incredibly aplished. I meet his eyes, panting while trying to find the right words. ¡°How was that for a quickie?¡± I ask. He smiles at me. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, you know that, right?¡± I giggle, and Tobias copses beside me. I¡¯ve discovered he is a cuddler, and I¡¯m not surprised when I¡¯m pulled to him. I feel wonderful, and it tickles when he nips at my neck. ¡°That tickles¡­¡± I say, closing my eyes and shivering. His hand is on my stomach, and his torso is warming up my back. ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­¡± Tobias murmurs and kisses underneath my ear. He then nips at my earlobe and whispers. ¡°You¡¯re gorgeous and should be kissed everywhere.¡± A bubble of joy lifts from my chest. ¡°You¡¯re such a charmer.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± silence falls, but I get the sense he wishes to ask me something, so I patiently wait. And eventually, he talks. ¡°You¡¯re on birth control, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± I smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry ¡°I¡¯m not worried¡­¡± he kisses my neck again. ¡°Just wondering.¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Interesting. Is Tobias scared of children, or does he want them? Suddenly caring about birth control is rather curious¡­ Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Hannah Two weekster My life with Tobias is only improving. We eat breakfast together in the mornings and have enjoyable conversations. During the day, he works while I study with my friends. And at night¡­ we sleep. I guess thatst part can¡¯t be helped¡­ I would love to fill every night with dirty sex, but the problem is that Tobias works a lot. Some new project at work is keeping him busy. Though, I can¡¯t be too sad. This is the onlyint I have about our rtionship. A smile spreads over my lips as I walk down the stairs from our bedroom. Not only can I smell the scent of pancakes, but it¡¯s Saturday today! It means Tobias won¡¯t be working! I hurry down the stairs, stopping only when my phone vibrates in my jeans pocket. People hardly ever call me, so this is surprising. I pick up my phone and stare at the disy. Its¡­ my mom. I pick up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°HANNAH! IS IT TRUE THAT YOU¡¯VE GOTTEN MARRIED?!¡± Oh shit¡­ that¡¯s right! I never told my parents. I told myself I would, but I must have forgotten all about it! Well¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter, though. My parents are too busy to ever check on me. Even if I called my mom to say I was married, she wouldn¡¯t care. I bet the only reason she knows about my marriage is thanks to my status on social media. It says that I¡¯m married to Tobias Ford. I stroll into the kitchen while talking. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m happily married to Tobias Ford. Perhaps you know who he is?¡± My husband-in-question smiles when he sees me entering the kitchen. He barely wears any clothes due to the warm weather, and I admire his courage to make bacon without a shirt. Is he even human? Tobias¡¯s lips part when our eyes meet, but he closes his mouth when I point at the phone. Instead of talking, he pulls out a chair for me, and warmth enters my chest. He is so thoughtful. I smile broader, and then I¡¯m forced back to the phone call when my mom raises her voice. ¡°Of course, I know who Tobias Ford is! Your husband is the wealthiest man in the country, and I couldn¡¯t be more proud of you! Finally, there is money to go around in the family! Good work!¡± A wave of difort passes through me. Why does my mom sound so happy about Tobias¡¯s wealth? It¡¯s his money-not mine! Even though we are married, I don¡¯t consider even a part of it mine! Spending it without his permission doesn¡¯t feel right, and I would much less share it with my mom! Wait. Wait a goddamn minute! Is this why my mom is calling me?! Anger coils in the pit of my belly. My mom heard that I married someone rich, and OF COURSE, she has to call me because SUDDENLY there is something to gain from keeping in touch with your daughter- money! My mom continues to talk about things she would like for her uing birthday, and I¡¯m boiling. I don¡¯t even notice that Tobias has put a te down in front of me before I feel his hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re tense,¡± Tobias whispers behind me. It¡¯s a statement, not a question, and I shudder when his fingers sink into my skin. Within seconds, he massages most of my anger from my system. I rx in the chair and return to the phone call. ¡°Mom, I have to go now¡­ we can talkter, okay? I need to get some food into my belly.¡± ¡°No, wait! I was calling you to say I¡¯ming over! You live in that big mansion, right?! I want to see it! I¡¯ve booked a ne ticket and everything! It will be so much fun seeing your new house!¡± My mom ising over? This is just getting worse! ¡°We can talk about thister¡­ I have to go¡­ the wind¡­ bad reception¡­¡± Tobias is now making wind sounds behind me, and it takes everything in me not tough. I love this man and his humor. My mom, however, is growing suspicious. ¡°Is that a hissing cat in the background or something?¡± ¡°What¡­ did¡­ you say? Mom¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I have¡­ bad reception¡­ I can¡¯t hear you¡­ I don¡¯t have a cat¡­¡± I end the phone call and ce my phone on the table, exhaling loudly. Tobias chuckles in amusement behind me. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear what your mom was saying, though it must have been bad for you to look like that. No offense, love, but you look like you¡¯ve seen. a ghost.¡± I¡¯m blushing faintly from Tobias calling me love. I told him I secretly liked that nickname when we were watching stuff on the TV. Tobias isn¡¯t Irish, so the ent isn¡¯t there, but his voice is sexy enough to pull it off. ¡°It¡¯s more like I heard a voice rather than saw one¡­¡± Iment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know how hard it can be to deal with parents. When my mom calls, I sometimes. turn off my sound.¡± I gasp. ¡°But your mom is so lovely! Ritva is like the coolest, most affectionate parent ever!¡± Tobias grunts. ¡°Which is why I have to ignore her sometimes. Yesterday, she called me in the middle of a board meeting. Ten times! I thought something had happened, so I excused myself -only for her to be excited about some Amaryllis being on sale!¡± ¡°Oh my god, are they on sale?!¡± ¡°Not you too!¡± Tobias walks over with a frying pan filled with bacon, and without asking, he shoves some down on an empty te beside my pancake one. He always goes all out on breakfast, which is why I¡¯m going to be fat-I don¡¯t work out hardly as much as he does. In fact, I never visit the gym! Maybe I should? It would probably be a good idea. I¡¯m already starting to look rounder around the waist, and I don¡¯t want Tobias to start bullying me¡­ ¡°Thank you,¡± I smile sweetly up at Tobias, but then I quickly return to the flower conversation. ¡°Seriously, though! The mansion could need some flowers and color! And what about the guesthouse?¡±Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. He blinks from his seat. ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°The walls are entirely white.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t have that!¡± I look at him like he is crazy. ¡°It needs to be painted in some amazing color!¡± Tobias¡¯s lips twitch in amusement. ¡°I suppose we could hire-¡± ¡°Hire?!¡± I exim andugh at him. ¡°Nonsense! We aren¡¯t hiring someone. We will paint the guesthouse ourselves!¡± For a moment, he just stares at me nkly. Seriously? Is he that afraid of manualbor? My god. What kind of pompous man did I marry?! Tobias looks at me as if I¡¯m insane for thinking he will lift a single finger. Seconds pass, and then he finally smiles andughs at me. ¡°Okay¡­ and when will we have the free time to paint the walls?¡± I wag my eyebrows at him. ¡°How about we do it today?¡± Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Hannah Things go wrong when we stroll into the guesthouse with blue paint, rollers, and other things we might need. I only set down the items before I tumble forward like a newborn calf, pushing a vase off a shelf while Tobias takes off his shoes in the hallway. ¡°No-no-no!¡± I try to reach it in time, but the thing crash to the floor and flies in ten million directions. But at least it didn¡¯t look expensive. It was blue and in and- ¡°Did you just break my two hundred thousand dor vase?¡± All blood drains from my face. ¡°Fuck. Me.¡± Tobias stops in his tracks, snorting. ¡°I thought we weren¡¯t doing that? You said you wanted to paint.¡± I can¡¯t respond to his bad joke. I¡¯m going to be sick-I¡¯m already fighting the urge to throw up all over Tobias¡¯s floor, which also probably costs a fucking fortune. Slowly, I turn his way. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke.¡± The humor leaves him, and he sighs. ¡°You¡¯re right. That vase was very important to me-this is not a joking manner.¡± ¡°Shit¡­¡± I take a deep breath, weighing my options. ¡°I could start working at the hotel again?¡± Tobias gives me a pitying look. ¡°Even then, you wouldn¡¯t be able to pay off the debt in time¡­ it would take you forever.¡± He is right, and I grimace. ¡°I could take an extra job?¡± Tobias¡¯s lips twitch in response to my words, and that¡¯s when I realize something. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Those eyes gleam with mischief. ¡°What gave me away?¡± I gasp and point usingly at him. ¡°You!¡± I shake my head with an evil smile spreading over my lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to kick your ass.¡± ¡°Hannah,¡± my name is a singsong taunt. ¡°You¡¯re one-hundred and twenty-six pounds soaking wet-I¡¯m not afraid.¡± ¡°Oh, but you will be¡­¡± I open the lid to the dark blue color we bought, and Tobiasughs. He probably thinks I won¡¯t do it, but I do-I dip a pencil and dot his grey sweatpants. ¡°Ha- revenge!¡± Tobias stares at me, and then he grins, and I scream before running away from him. It¡¯s a silly game we y. We y pranks on each other and then run from the other. Whenever I run from Tobias, he catches me and throws me over his shoulder. It¡¯s no different this time, but after Tobias has tickled me and I¡¯veughed and cried in response, we actually manage to get some painting done. I do the bottom half of the walls, while Tobias does the ces close to the ceiling. I¡¯m sitting on his shoulders at one point to paint one area. It¡¯s all very romantic, and we make a good team. The walls are all dark blue a few hourster. Taking a deep breath, I proudly puff up my chest with my hands resting on my waist. ¡°All done!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Tobias lounges on a chair, elbows resting over his knees, arms bare, and a smug smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Your clothes are all blue, and the color is even in your hair.¡± Even though he is making fun of me, my pulse leaps at his dazzling smile. My lips want to smile back, but I¡¯m fighting it. I can¡¯t jump into Tobias¡¯s arms any chance I get. We are a new item, and I need to take it easy and stop dreaming about his cock deep inside me, and damn, the sound he makes when hees¡­ shit. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. We got the work done, and the guestroom is finally no longer white and boring!¡± ¡°True,¡± Tobias looks me up and down, hesitating briefly. ¡°Say, do your parents have somewhere to live in the city? Before I married you, you lived in an apartment, right? The one with the sky-high rent.¡± Wow, this line of questioning, and I¡¯m already uneasy. I don¡¯t like to talk about my parents, and I know where this conversation will lead. But I can¡¯t avoid it, not if I wish to stay together with Tobias. No secrets. ¡°No, they don¡¯t have anywhere to live. My mom is probably hoping to live at your ce when she gets off that ne,¡± I look over at Tobias, gauging his reaction. He is calm, so I wet my lips and continue talking. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say yes. My parents are¡­ special.¡± ¡°Special?¡± I silently nod and stare down at the floor as I brace myself. This is the part that always breaks my heart¡­ ¡°My parents are divorced, but¡­ they see each other now and then, and they are both¡­ parasites. Money is the only thing they care about, and both of them have expensive tastes. My mom loves jewelry, and my dad likes to y on horses and casinos. He also eats out a lot since. I did all the cooking when we lived together. I think I cooked my first meal in first grade, and my parents acted like it was normal. My mom even used to get angry when she came home, and there wasn¡¯t any food. I used to make her sandwiches. So yeah¡­ my parents have never cared much for me, and I¡¯ve worked since I was fourteen. Cash-in-hand, of course. My parents. wouldn¡¯t pay for my meals¡­¡± By now, my heart is pounding so hard that it¡¯s getting harder to breathe. My chest feels too tight for my heart, and my hands are shaking, so I grip the zipper of the hoodie I¡¯m wearing. Tobias looks sympathetic, which only makes me hurt even more. If he says something soothing, I might cry, so instead, I let the words flow from my lips. ¡°I know my mom and dad might invite you for dinner. They seem to be back together¡­ again. And while I love them, since they are my parents, you must understand that if they beg for money, I have nothing to do with it. Okay?¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Tobias simply sits on that chair, arms crossed in a way that does interesting. things to his biceps and forearms. He scans my face and attempts a smile. Iugh. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You always smiled while working at the hotel and were pleasant to every guest. If someone had asked me about your parents, I would have guessed you had a pretty good and ordinary life. But it seems I was wrong: the ones who have it rough are usually the nicest. Your ability to smile no matter the situation is admiring.¡± I blush because this is a deep conversation. I¡¯ve opened up a little, and now Tobias REALLY sees me. It¡¯s a little unnerving, and the mere thought of it is making me shy. ¡°Thank you¡­¡± I mumble. ¡°And I get that you don¡¯t want me to pity you, but¡­ in the future, I wish you to tell me these things and be open. It¡¯s nice hearing about your past and what is happening inside your head.¡± A frown breaks over my face. ¡°Easier said than done. Opening up isn¡¯t easy when I¡¯m afraid to get judged. I keep thinking it will somehow mess up things between us if I say too much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± He sounds surprised. ¡°Yeah,¡± I grimace at how cringe my following sentence will sound, but I have to get it out there. ¡°Sometimes, I also fear that I¡¯m being too clingy. That I¡¯m overwhelming you. And you might change your mind about dating me if I act like I¡¯m too much in love.¡± I think about Tobias¡¯ste nights and those days when he is super busy and hardly has time for me those days, I feel silly for having missed him so much. Especially when he sometimes doesn¡¯t have time to return a hug and walks past me into the bathroom¡­. Tobias chuckles lightly. ¡°You¡¯re being silly. You don¡¯t lose someone by loving them too much; you lose them by holding back.¡± I look at him, stunned. ¡°But sometimes it seems as if I¡¯m annoying you by being too affectionate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not as cuddly and happy-go-lucky as you are,¡± Tobias admits, shrugging.¡± But that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t like it when you tackle-hug me to the floor when Ie home from work.¡± Goddamn. Why is Tobias so wonderful? Now my knees are weak, and I can barely contain myself when I see the heat and teasing light in his big, beautiful eyes. I want to kiss him so badly¡­. ¡°You like it when I tackle-hug you?¡± I ask in a low tone, a bit suspicious of this since he always pretends I¡¯m annoying when I floor him the second he walks through the door. He smiles. ¡°More than that: I love it.¡± Oh my god. I can no longer sit still. I squeal and rush toward Tobias as if I¡¯m a fangirl finally getting recognition from her idol. His eyes widen with fear, but nothing can stop me from jumping into his arms! ¡°You¡¯re so sweet!¡± I wrap my arms around his neck and then kiss his lips faster than he can react. Tobias snorts when I ce hard kisses against his lower lip. ¡°You¡¯re so violent¡­¡± his words might be aint, but his lips are curled into an amused smile. I expect him to push me away, but those arms go around my waist, and I¡¯m hoisted into hisp. His tongue slides into my mouth and butterflies swarm inside my chest. Such a romantic man¡­ how can I be so lucky? Tobias really is the best partner ever. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Tobias I received a worrying phone call earlier. I¡¯m supposed to be picking something to wear for my date with Hannah, but now I can¡¯t focus. Not with this growing knot in my belly. Ford Hotels have built two new hotels in Europe, and its tradition that the CEO(me) visits all hotels before their grand opening and gives special training to my employees. It¡¯s a tradition I started so that our concept and goal stay within thepany. When newly hired people get to meet me, their morale is usually raised. So normally, this trip would be seen as something fun. I love traveling, but the thought of being away from Hannah doesn¡¯t sit right with me. She has college, and I wouldn¡¯t have much time for her if I brought her with me anyway. It¡¯s better if she stays¡­ But six weeks without her? How can I handle three weeks in Sweden and then three weeks in Spain while knowing she is at home alone? It¡¯s still two weeks before I leave, but¡­ time passes quickly. I fix my tie and leave the bedroom. Hannah is curling her blonde hair outside in the corridor. She smiles at me in the mirror as I stalk toward her. Her white dress hugs her in all the right ces, and I put my arms around her waist, inhaling the scent of perfume on her neck. ¡°You smell like a flower,¡± my head is already filling with bad thoughts. The more I inhale her, the stronger the urge to stay home. ¡°It¡¯s a new perfume.¡± ¡°I love it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m wearing new underwear too¡­ bought with your credit card¡­¡± ¡°What color?¡± I ask. ¡°Your favorite-red.¡± Her tone is teasing. ¡°Oh, I like that color a lot on you¡­¡± my cock agrees. It took him about three seconds before he joined this conversation. ¡°Mhm, that¡¯s why I picked red underwear¡­ It¡¯s a g-string and morefortable than I thought¡­¡± I stifle a groan and press my lips against the side of her head, murmuring right underneath her ear. ¡°Perhaps we should stay home instead. Undressing you sounds like a good idea.¡± She giggles and tilts her head to give me better ess to her neck. I kiss her there while my hands skim down her sides. She is a cute little thing, and I don¡¯t know how I will survive more than a month without her. My cock is going to hate me¡­ Perhaps I can skip that business trip? ¡°I¡¯m not against staying home with you,¡± Hannah admits, and her cheeks turn a little pink. She looks up at me with her doe eyes, smiling softly. ¡°But you must shave your face-I can¡¯t stand those little whiskers when you kiss me! It tickles way too much!¡± ¡°Tickles? When I do this?¡± I teasingly drag my face up and down the sensitive skin on her neck, holding her so she can¡¯t escape. Hannah snorts and thenughs in agony, trying but failing to pull away. My smile only grows. ¡°Ah, a new scratch pole¡­ it feels so nice¡­¡± Hannahughs out loud. ¡°You big oaf, stop doing that!¡± I can¡¯t help but y with her even more after she calls me a big oaf. I drag my stubble against her like a cat begging for attention, and sheughs andughs at me. I¡¯m having good fun, but pause my shenanigans once her phone chimes. Hannah freezes, too, and res at the device with narrowed eyes. She doesn¡¯t seem happy¡­ ¡°It must be my mom again¡­¡± ¡°You sure?¡± ¡°Mhm, she has been bothering me this entire day.¡± I kiss the top of Hannah¡¯s head. Keeping my lips and hands away from her for more than three seconds is hard when I know I will be gone in two weeks. Every second counts now. Though, I can¡¯t tell Hannah about my work journey tonight. I will do it tomorrow. I don¡¯t want her to be sad during our dinner, and I know she would be devastated and not enjoy her food if she knew. ¡°What does your mom want?¡± I ask, choosing to focus on another problem at hand: her family. ¡°She wants us to hold a dinner for her. I haven¡¯t responded to that, and I¡¯m half terrified she will randomly pop up any day now since I¡¯m ignoring her¡­¡± Hannah sighs heavily. Her mom always manages to give her negative emotions. ¡°Hmm, if you really don¡¯t want them in your life, we could invite them to dinner, and I could scare them away?¡± Sheughs. ¡°How would you scare them away?¡± I kiss her cheek and deadpan. ¡°By being myself.¡± Hannahughs louder at that, and my heart swells. Life is good when my wife is happy, and I¡¯m proud to have made her lips curl. She turns around to hug me, burying her face into my chest. ¡°You¡¯re amazing¡­ you know that, right?¡± My fingers are in her soft hair, brushing through the new curls she has made with tender care. ¡°I know¡­¡± Hannah breathes augh into my suit. ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to agree with me, you idiot!¡± she snorts but soon grows quiet. A thoughtful expression crosses her features. ¡°I missed taking birth control today¡­ and when I realized that, I was thinking¡­¡± ¡°Mhm?¡± I have no clue where this conversation will lead. Women are mysterious creatures, but I¡¯ve learned that smiling and humming get you far-at least then, they don¡¯t get mad. ¡°Do you want children?¡± This conversation isn¡¯t what I expected, but I suppose it¡¯s good to have it sooner rather than ¡°I want plenty of kids¡­¡± it¡¯s the truth. ¡°A lively house would be the dream, and since I¡¯m so close with my brothers, I think it¡¯s important that my children have siblings too for support and friendship.¡± ¡°I want many kids too, I think¡­ like I feel like I say that now, but I might change my mind. after hearing my first one screaming.¡± I chuckle. ¡°I doubt that, but yeah¡­ perhaps two is enough?¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± she freezes and looks up at me. ¡°Wait, why aren¡¯t you freaked out discussing this topic with me?¡± Iugh at that. Hannah is such a weirdo. I love her, but sometimes her expectations are weird.¡± Why should I be freaked out?¡± ¡°Because we haven¡¯t dated that long¡­ and men¡­ well¡­ don¡¯t they usually freak out over these conversations?¡± ¡°An asshole would, but I like to think I¡¯m not an asshole.¡± She grimaces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± ¡°Are you really worried about this?¡± She nods, and I feel bad the longer I watch her. Worry is written all over her features. There is even a shine in her eye that hints at her being close to tears. Damn it. I¡¯m unsure what Hannah wants from me, but I have a feeling I should. juste clean. I don¡¯t want her to look so sad¡­ ¡°Hannah¡­¡± I say in a light tone and set some of her hair behind her ear. ¡°We are already married I hardly think we should start worrying about doing things too fast now.¡± She giggles. ¡°True, but¡­¡± her smile falters. ¡°This is different¡­ this is about kids-actual lives, and I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just worried. I want children, but I don¡¯t want to rush into things¡­ then again, what if I can¡¯t even get pregnant, or if it takes time after quitting birth control?¡± Jesus Christ. Do women ever stop worrying? Hannah¡¯s brain is thinking about a thousand things at once, and I¡¯m just at a loss. What does she want me to say? Think-think-think! ¡°If you want to quit taking birth control, then do it. I want children now, but I can also wait for them.¡± ¡°What if I became pregnant tomorrow?¡± Hannah asks in a low tone and studies my face as if searching for something. ¡°Would you be¡­ unhappy? Or would you be angry that it happened too soon?¡± I¡¯m trying to figure out her train of thought. I think Hannah is trying to tell me that sometimes it takes time to get pregnant, but other times, it can happen right away. And wait, is she worried about it happening right away? I¡¯m unsure of this, but I don¡¯t want her to look so concerned. It¡¯s silly for her to be concerned since it wouldn¡¯t matter. I take her hands in mine, squeezing them. ¡°I would be the happiest guy on earth if you became pregnant today. A child would be a blessing, and you would make one hell of a good mother. You¡¯re already the best wife a man could ever ask for.¡± ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t be mad if I got pregnant now?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No, I would be happy.¡± That seems to be the right answer: Hannah wraps her arms around me and squeezes me with all her strength. ¡°I love you¡­¡± her voice is muffled, and her makeup is all over my suit, but I don¡¯t care. I caress her back and smile. ¡°I love you too.¡± More than she can imagine. I¡¯m falling so fast for this woman I might need a parachute¡­ Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Hannah ¡°I don¡¯t know if eating at this restaurant is the best idea,¡± I peer out through the tinted. window from Tobias¡¯s limousine. He went all out and had a driver take us here. ¡°Why not?¡± Tobias asks from behind me. He is also staring at the fancy restaurant and the beeline outside it. ¡°Because I¡¯m not the type of girl to order oysters, eat a little, and leave most on my te like all you wealthy people do. I¡¯m a hungry woman, and honestly, I likefort food.¡± Tobias leans closer to me, speaking in a sultry voice. ¡°This ce is all aboutfort food. It might be fancy with real chefs, but they have burgers, pizza, and a chocte milkshake that is to die for.¡± I swear my heart stops in my chest, and I whisper excitingly. ¡°Why is the chocte milkshake to die for? What makes it special?¡± ¡°They take an entire chocte cake¡­¡± ¡°Yes¡­?¡± Tobias¡¯s tone goes lower. Leave it to him to make talking about food sound sexy. ¡°And throw it into the mixer¡­¡± At this point, I¡¯m getting turned on, and I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the milkshake or Tobias doing it, probably both. My curiosity is growing, and I NEED to know what they do with this milkshake to keep Tobias talking. I squirm in my seat, whispering, ¡°Go on¡­ don¡¯t make a girl suffer¡­ tell me, tell me what else they do to the chocte cake!¡± He chuckles. ¡°They mix it with ice cream and milk until the cake bes the milkshake. It has chunks and pieces of chocte in it. It¡¯s basically diabetes served in a ss with a straw.¡± I take a deep breath and make up my mind. ¡°I have to eat here.¡± ¡°As I said earlier, I¡¯ve already booked us a table. We can skip the line and everything.¡± Happiness is bulling inside me. ¡°What else does this restaurant have?¡± ¡°Fries.¡± I think I dropped my panties. ¡°And dip sauces, lots of them.¡± Yup, I¡¯m dripping wet and SWEATING. Somebody better call 911 because there is an emergency I¡¯m hot as hell and burning up inside this car. I can¡¯t wait to order fries and a milkshake! I turn to face Tobias. ¡°Well, what are we waiting for? We HAVE to go in and order our food right now!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. There is a gleam in his eye. ¡°Oh, but I thought you said something about not wanting to eat here? That it wasn¡¯t a good idea?¡± ¡°I changed my mind!¡± I open the door and get out. Tobias seems amused by this and isn¡¯t far behind me. He closes the door and teases me some more. ¡°If you were born an animal, you would be a cute little puppy.¡± Is that apliment or an insult? Puppies are cute, but you never know when ites to Tobias, and I cross my arms over my chest. He can¡¯t think I look intimidating because he stifles augh. Still, I don¡¯t back up. ¡°Why a puppy?¡±. ¡°They can be convinced of anything if given treats.¡± It was an insult! I gape at him but then close my mouth. ¡°You will get away with that insult this time¡­ only this. time for taking me here.¡± Tobias grins and takes my arm. Like he promised, we don¡¯t have to wait in line to get inside. A guard lets us pass, and once inside the restaurant, a waiter¡¯s face lights up when they see us. After a ¡°Ah, Mr. and Mrs. Ford!¡± we are taken to our table. It¡¯s on the top floor, away from some of the other people. I see VIP signs, and most people are dressed in fancy clothes. I¡¯m in heaven until I see something I hadn¡¯t hoped for: my mom is sitting by one of the tables, and she isn¡¯t in my dad¡¯spany. It¡¯s an older guy, most likely rich, possibly about forty years older than her. She had me in her twenties and is in her forties, but the guy? He looks close to a hundred with a hunched back. and floppy facial skin. He is also bald with these greying spots¡­ like I have nothing against old people and all-we will all grow old and turn grey. But my mom? Is she seriously dating him? Wasn¡¯t she back. with dad? Ugh¡­ Is this her cheating on him? I re at my mom from my spot in the chair. She isughing at something the old guy said, but it¡¯s her pretenseugh. My mom is an actress when ites to that. ¡°Umm¡­¡± Tobiasughs a bit. ¡°Why are you staring at those people? Are they someone you know?¡± ¡°It¡¯s my mom and¡­ I don¡¯t know who the man is¡­ but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the person she is dating.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Tobias turns around in his chair, blinks, and looks back at me with a surprised expression. ¡°That would be the owner of this restaurant. Would you like to go and say hi?¡± I shake my head. ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°I thought as much.¡± We continue our dinner, and I order many differentfort food: fries, mini hamburgers, and a chocte milkshake. Everything is perfect, but I wince whenever I hear my mom¡¯s fakeugh. Does she have to be so loud? I roll my eyes and slurp the milkshake. It tastes delicious, and I break out into a wide smile. You know, it would be really fun to have abs,¡± I say and drink more. ¡°But this¡­ this is too delicious to pass up on. I could never be fit with food like this existing.¡± Tobias breaks out into augh, showing me a glimpse of his teeth before he chews on his chicken. I arch an eyebrow at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± he smiles as if searching for words. ¡°I will never tire of the crazy things thate from your mouth,¡± his eyes crinkle, and then he says, ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± I blush in my seat, high on thepliment. I open my mouth to say something, and that¡¯s when my mom ruins the entire date. ¡°Hannah! My daughter! My treasure!¡± my momes up to our table, stupidly drunk and barely able to stand on her high heels. She smiles dumbly at me and hups. Then her mood changes, and she sobs. ¡°Hannah¡­ my date tells me I¡¯m embarrassing for getting so drunk¡­¡± sheins in a whiny tone. Then she turns to face Tobias, widening her eyes as if just realizing I¡¯m here with someone. ¡°Well, hello there, daddy¡­ fancy seeing you here¡­ youe here often?¡± 1 Kill Me Now. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Hannah My mom is many things, but appropriate isn¡¯t one of them. She can barely stand and isughing in that hup way I remember from my childhood. I¡¯m so embarrassed. I don¡¯t even dare to look at Tobias but keep my eyes on the table while blood gushes into my ears. I might just be eighteen, but my mom is why I was forced to grow up way too young. I matured because I had to cook her meals and take care of the dishes she left everywhere in the house. My mom would party, and I slept alone in my bed, waking to her trying to sneak into the house in the morning but failing because she was drunk. And then it would start, her arguing with my dad. He was always drunk, but unlike he didn¡¯t leave the house-he was too busy lying dead on the couch. my mom, They spent more time yelling at each other than asking me how I was and how school was going¡­ So yeah, my parents shouldn¡¯t even be called parents. They let me down so often when I was young that I can¡¯t remember evering home and thinking, ¡°I missed my mom and dad.¡± Which is why I¡¯m close to tears right now. I thought my mom was gone from my life, but here she is, ruining my date with Tobias. How wonderful. Will I ever get rid of her? I love my parents, but good lord, they are embarrassing¡­ ¡°Mrs. Darling, how about you sit down?¡± I look up to find Tobias guiding my mom to a chair by the table next to ours. He has a focused expression and a well-practiced smile on his lips. The one he uses for business, I¡¯ve realized. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sit on this chair¡­¡± my mom pouts and crosses her arms over her chest. It¡¯s an odd feeling watching your parent act like a child. I¡¯ve seen it many times before, but this is the first time I see the reaction of a third party seeing my mom like this. Tobias silently nces at me, and I wonder what he is thinking. Is he feeling sorry for me? I can¡¯t help the anxious feeling spreading within me. Even though I don¡¯t like how my mom is acting, I still don¡¯t want to hear Tobias say anything bad about her. Because as screwed up as it is, I still love her-she is my flesh and blood, so how could I not? I disappear into my own world, blinking when Tobias grabs my hands to help me up from the chair. ¡°Are we going somewhere?¡± I ask. ¡°I called my driver and a butler. Your mother will be taken to one of my hotels if they can¡¯t figure out where she is staying. As for you and me, I think it¡¯s time to leave.¡± Does he want to leave because my mom killed the mood, and he doesn¡¯t feel the romance? Or does he want to leave because he pities me? I can¡¯t tell, and it kills me. I follow him out of the restaurant, past waitresses wishing us a good night while tears prickle behind my eyes. What is going on inside his head? I don¡¯t know if I could take it if Tobias made fun of my mom. If he says something along the terms of, ¡°Wow, she for sure was drunk¡­¡± I will cry. It might be true, but¡­ I just don¡¯t want to endure hearing it. Then again, Tobias¡¯s silence might be worse. We get into a cab, and the ride home is long and painful. I¡¯m messed up when we get out and walk up the stairs to the mansion. ¡°I don¡¯t fit into your life¡­¡± Tobias turns around while holding up the door. I don¡¯t think he heard what I said, and he tilts his head, looking surprised. ¡°Excuse me? Did you say something?¡± My eyes are stinging from the tears. ¡°You have everything. A mansion, a nice family, brothers, and a career-you¡¯re sessful, and I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m just trying to figure out where I fit into that. Tobias closes the door after I walk in, scowling. ¡°You¡¯re just saying that because you¡¯re upset.¡± ¡°Or maybe I was thinking about it in the back of my head.¡± He winces, and I hate that I hurt him, but I can¡¯t help myself. My head is spinning. Tobias and Ie from opposite worlds, and I¡¯m stupid, so fucking stupid, for realizing that now. No matter the dresses I wear or the makeup and hairdo, I will always be the girl from the slum with two alcoholic parents. I¡¯m dirt, while Tobias is perfect and wealthy. ¡°I love you, I love you so much, but what if this is a mistake? What if we are just a disaster waiting to happen because wee from different worlds? There is no solid proof for this to work-¡± ¡°Proof?¡± Tobias cuts me off. His face is no longer calm, but his eyes are darkened with fury.¡± You need proof, Hannah?¡± I stare at him, face wet with tears. Tobias¡¯s nostrils are ring, and he is breathing hard, but so am I. We are both upset, and my emotions are all over the ce. I¡¯m not thinking straight, and when I say nothing, Tobias angrily hangs off his suit where his jackets are. ¡°Because if you need proof of us being meant for each other, I can show you exactly what need.¡± you There is a dark gleam in his eye. I¡¯m not certain whether to be afraid or intrigued, but his tone. pushes me toward being intimidated. We are fighting right now, right? It only makes sense for me to be wary, right? My lips part, but before I can respond and ask Tobias what he means, he advances on me. This tall, hulking man wearing only a white shirt with rolled-up sleeves. Shit I¡¯m not sure what to expect: pain or anger. Fear grips my throat at the same time he reaches me. His hands grip my shoulders, slides further down to my sides, and then I¡¯m hoisted off the ground. But there is no pain. Tobias ims my mouth, and shock seeps through me. My heart is drumming in my ears, and I don¡¯t know what is happening. All I know is that I kiss him back, feverishly, desperately, passionately. My fingers wind up in his brown, almost blonde hair. I don¡¯t know what color it is, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s soft and smells nice, and I let his tongue control mine as we enter another room. Tobias¡¯s clothese off. Mine drop on the floor too, but I¡¯m barely able to register the change. I¡¯m too busy kissing him back, so invested in him that ites as a shock when I realize we are sitting on the couch. I break from his lips. ¡°The couch?¡± ¡°You have a problem with that?¡± He asks in a sultry tone and guides me to turn around while sitting in his lap. It confuses me. Our position. My naked back is presented to Tobias, who bites my shoulder and nips at the skin. I shudder in response and squirm in hisp. My feet are above the ground, and my thighs rest over his thicker, more muscr ones. ¡°I¡¯m going to use you tonight,¡± Tobias whispers. ¡°I¡¯m going to take my selfish pleasure, but you will like it. Do you know why? Because you love it. You¡¯re a dirty girl who loves getting used.¡± I suck in a deep breath, loving the darker tone in his voice. I¡¯m not sure when this changed to be about sex, but¡­ I can¡¯tin. My sex is swollen, and Tobias¡¯s hard cock is right underneath me. Tobias kisses my neck from behind and fondles my naked breast. His hands arerge but gentle. It¡¯s a nice contrast from his voice which is just pure darkness and seduction. ¡°I¡¯m going to sink my cock deep inside your wet pussy and lift you up and down until I cum. I will selfishly pump into you, and I won¡¯t stop no matter what you say because I¡¯m proving a point.¡± One of his fingers is ying with my clit, and I close my eyes, barely able to find my voice.¡± What point?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The point that you and I are made for each other, Hannah. You make me smile andugh, and you also have a high tolerance for what I like. In fact, you like being dominated by me, don¡¯t you?¡± I¡¯m so wet that I¡¯m close to rubbing against his cock, but I can¡¯t, not yet. I have things I want to say. ¡°I¡¯m afraid of you.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Tobias asks. ¡°Because of how vulnerable you make me.¡± He kisses my neck, inhaling the scent of my hair. ¡°Vulnerable because I¡¯m the only man you have ever loved?¡± There is a lump in my throat that I fiercely swallow. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Tobias breathes augh, smiling against my skin. ¡°If you think admitting that you love me will get rid of me, you¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not going anywhere, and I refuse to give you up.¡¯ ¡°We won¡¯tst.¡± ¡°What makes you say that?¡± ¡°It just¡­ we are too happy.¡± His hands turn gentler, and he caresses my breasts. ¡°That vulnerability you¡¯re feeling is the price you pay for love, Hannah. I¡¯ve learned that you can¡¯t win the jackpot without being a yer in the game. So when Sarah broke my heart, I thought, ¡®No more women. That way, my heart can¡¯t be broken again,¡¯ but I met you. And¡­ I changed my mind.¡± I¡¯m close to tears again, but for a whole other reason. ¡°And I was worth the risk?¡± I ask in a low voice. ¡°You were,¡± Tobias responds. ¡°You are the best thing that has ever happened to me.¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Hannah ¡°Do you have to go on this business trip?¡± I ask Tobias. We are snuggling in bed after having sex, and funnily enough, I¡¯m the big spoon. Though, I can¡¯t say I¡¯mining. My man needs to feel precious and taken care of sometimes. I bet his employees would find it funny if they knew that Tobias likes being fissed about. He is really enjoying my hands massaging his sculpted, muscr back. ¡°Oh, that feels nice¡­¡± Tobias mumbles and stretches like a cat when I knead his back harder. It makes his ass jut out, but I¡¯m deliberately ignoring it. I would get horny again if I touched it. I continue to work his back and remind him about the topic. ¡°About that business trip?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Tobias inhales. ¡°Before I go, we should get a restraining order against your mom. I don¡¯t want her showing up at your college or something while I¡¯m gone.¡± ¡°That would be a good idea,¡± as sad as it is, it would be wise. ¡°I love my mom, but¡­ I want to finish my exams in peace.¡± any friend you could invite here while ¡°Understandable¡­¡± Tobias is quiet for a while. ¡°Is there I¡¯m gone? I don¡¯t like leaving you alone in such arge mansion. If you don¡¯t have one, I will call Winnie.¡± A smile flits over my lips. Winnie seemed nice, and I wouldn¡¯t mind hering over. It would be amazing to make friends with her, especially if she ends up together with one of Tobias¡¯s brothers. ¡°I would love it if you called her, and then¡­ maybe I can ask Caroline toe over too? I haven¡¯t seen her since the fire, but she recently asked if I wanted to go out and look at Andrew¡¯s hockey match. She said the game isn¡¯t important, but she wants to check out the yers.¡± Tobias turns tense at that, and then he grumbles. ¡°I¡¯m the only man you should be checking out¡­¡± I snort in amusement. ¡°I know! This is for Caroline, not for me. She is single and looking for a man.¡± Tobias rxes a little, then mutters. ¡°Do you promise you won¡¯t be looking at some other man¡¯s abs while I¡¯m gone?¡± Does he actually think I would do that? Even after I basically revealed that he is the only man for me? ¡°You¡¯re the only man that I want,¡± I murmur into his back. He smells nice, and I kiss his smooth, hot skin. When Tobias leaves for Europe, the days slow down. I study in the mornings and watch TV with Caroline and Winniete at night. They both agreed oning on over. It makes sleeping easier now that my man is gone. I don¡¯t have to fear the dark when all three of us lounge and live in the living room. But the thing that is worrying is that our diet consists of chocte, cake, chips, cole, and lots of ranch dip. Every day is a sleepover, and we are justzy. But after a month of living the dream, Caroline raises an eyebrow at me. ¡°Damn, Hannah¡­ not to be mean, but I think you should slow down on the cake.¡± ¡°Hm?¡± I blink at her from my ce in the armchair. I¡¯m devouring a chocte cake and follow her gaze to my stomach. I frown. ¡°Yeah¡­ perhaps it¡¯s time to get a gym membership¡­¡± Winnieughs. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not pregnant? You quit birth control, but even on those pills, you aren¡¯t a hundred percent safe. Like, what if Tobias got you pregnant way before he left? Because I hate to say it, but you look more than a month pregnant.¡± ¡°That would be the dream,¡± I say softly, looking down at what resembles a baby bump. ¡°But¡­ the test showed negative this morning.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ well, sometimes those tests aren¡¯t that reliable,¡± Caroline pops chips into her mouth. and chews. ¡°I had a friend whose test showed negative until she was six months pregnant.¡± My hope threatens to spiral again, but I smash it down. I won¡¯t let myself think I¡¯m pregnant when I¡¯m probably not. I want to be, but¡­ what if I want it too much? ¡°It might be a phantom pregnancy,¡± I caress my stomach with a pout to my lips. ¡°I want to have a baby so much that my body responds by making me fake pregnant. It¡¯s rare, but it can happen¡­¡± ¡°Aw, Hannah¡­¡± Winnie¡¯s face is filled with sympathy. ¡°It will happen¡­ eventually¡­ and if it doesn¡¯t, then your husband have more than enough money to take you to some clinic.¡± ¡°What if I¡¯m infertile?¡± I tear up at my own words. They sadden me because I want Tobias¡¯s kid. Sure, adoption is an option, but¡­ I rather it did note to that. ¡°If you¡¯re so worried, we should definitely visit a clinic,¡± Winnie says and nods at my wallet.¡± Tobias left you with your debit card connected to his ount, right? We should go tomorrow. I¡¯m sure a private clinic would take you in immediately for the right price.¡± I swallow thickly. ¡°But won¡¯t Tobias be mad that I¡¯m wasting his money?¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°No, and especially not if you tell him what you used it for. That guy is dying to have a big family,¡± Winnie points out and sighs dreamingly. ¡°I need to find myself a man¡­¡± Winnie wants a man? Well, this is new. Should I tell my friend Jake to strike while the iron is hot? Or maybe she is into Mark? They are both fine men-she can¡¯t go wrong with either pick. Caroline groans. ¡°Winnie, I¡¯m sorry, but this conversation wasn¡¯t about you. I get that you need to getid and lose your v-card. I do, but could we please focus on Hannah¡¯s baby problem first?¡± ¡°Right¡­¡± Winnie scratches behind her ear while thinking. ¡°We should book you a time at the clinic. And before you cry about using your husband¡¯s money, trust me, Tobias won¡¯t mind. He will thank youter when there is a baby in your arms.¡± Winnie is probably right. Tobias expressed his yearning for a baby, and I doubt he would be mad if I went to a clinic. If he knew, he would probably encourage me. Should I tell him when he calls meter? Tobias calls me every night, but I want to keep this to myself¡­ only for now. is that wrong? Probably. Still, it¡¯s very sensitive to talk about over the phone. I can tell Tobias all about it when hees back home. For now, I will investigate on my own. ¡°Okay,¡± I look at my friends, determined. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a clinic and see if I¡¯m pregnant. Perhaps I could have them check and ensure I¡¯m not infertile while we are at it.¡± My biggest fear woulde true if I couldn¡¯t have children. Tobias wants to be a dad, and I¡¯m worried that if I¡¯m infertile, it might be a dealbreaker. What if he leaves me? He would have a good reason, then. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Tobias It¡¯s been close to five weeks since I left Hannah, and I hate to say it, but I will have to stay in this country for longer than six weeks. The newly built hotel in southern Sweden is in utter chaos. The people they hired are unfriendly and unsuited to be my staff, and I¡¯ve decided to personally run interviews to find people to hire. It¡¯s a pain in the fucking ass, but I have to do this. It¡¯s important the people working for me carry the friendly spirit that Ford Hotels stand for. I¡¯m sure Hannah will understand when I call her. I miss her like crazy, and after this nightmare of a recruitment train is over, I¡¯m- taking time off work for a month. I want to teach Hannah how to drive and take her on a road trip along the coast. Eat good food, watch the sunset, and go swimming as much as possible, possibly even surfing. My brothers and I are all talented at that, but Mark is the best one on the board. ¡°Tobias?¡± Hook up from myputer and do a half-spin in my chair. As usual, Sarah doesn¡¯t knock. She is standing in my office with a nervous smile on her lips, and I resist the urge to sigh. ¡°What do you want?¡± I can¡¯t hide the irritation in my voice. Sarah doesn¡¯t deserve it, but I can¡¯t help it. Seeing her just sets me off in a bad mood. I can¡¯t rx around her, probably because we have so much history. ¡°Nothing special, I¡¯m just¡­ umm¡­¡± she takes her freedom to sit in the chair in front of my desk. ¡°I know that you chose Hannah, and I respect that. I do, but I would still like to talk.¡± I notice she must have done another surgery on her face. This time, her cheeks are sharper. She looks skinnier, too¡­ hmm. Did she use Daniel¡¯s money? I find it odd that Sarah had another surgery. I thought she divorced Daniel. Does her surgery mean she took a lot of his assets with her? Probably. I mean, she is still on the board and everything. ¡°Alright,¡± I say, rxing my shoulders because there is an odd air around Sarah. She seems less edgy. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Sarah takes a deep, shuddering breath. ¡°I¡¯m just going toe on out and say it.¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°As you may have noticed, I¡¯ve lost a lot of weight.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± I look her up and down. Sarah looks as thin and white as a ghost these days, but that¡¯s none of my business to point out. ¡°It¡¯s hard not to notice that you¡¯re rather thin.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of my condition,¡± she grimaces. ¡°I suffer from cachexia. It eats your muscles and usually leads to extreme weight loss¡­¡± I stare at her, eyes hard. ¡°But to get that symptom¡­¡± I can¡¯t say it, and Sarah gives me a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, Tobias. My cancer was discovered toote, and I¡¯ve been given a year. Perhaps I die before a year has passed, or maybe I live a little longer, but that is unlikely.¡± My chest draws tight, and to make matters worse, Sarah sits there and smiles as if she isn¡¯t dying. I also suspect she can read my mind and knows I care because her lips twitch. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t have to say anything, but I want you to know that I¡¯m divorcing Daniel because I understood who I¡¯m in love with way toote. I thought I could forget about when I found that I was dying, it wasn¡¯t Daniel who I wanted beside me. It was you.¡± you, but N?velDrama.Org content. I stare at her, entirely speechless. It all makes sense now. Sarah used to be maniptive and sneaky. She got together with Daniel to make me jealous, to make me beg to get her back. And the reason she came back for me, divorced Daniel, and wanted me back as her husband or boyfriend so suddenly must be because- Shit. I suck sticky air into my lungs, barely able to talk without my conflicting emotions bleeding into my voice. ¡°You knew, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯ve known for a while and didn¡¯t tell me. This is why Daniel came to me and said he just wished for you to be happy. He also knew you were dying.¡± ¡°Correct¡­ this is why he isn¡¯t angry with me. Daniel knows I won¡¯t be around for long and respects my dying wish, which is for you and me to get another chance.¡± ¡°Sarah¡­¡± painces my voice. ¡°You know that I¡¯m with Hannah. She is my wife. Even if you¡¯re dying, I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure she would understand if you said I was dying,¡± Sarah tries and reaches out her arm to ce her cold, smaller hand over mine. When I look at her, her bottom lip trembles. ¡°One date. One date is all I ask for, and everything will be fine. I will give you and Hannah my blessing, but I want just one night of you and me talking over wine. We don¡¯t have to kiss or hug. Just hang out and talk about life, the future, and¡­ us.¡± ¡°That sounds a lot like cheating.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be!¡± Sarah assures me. Her hand is clutching mine. ¡°Not if you tell Hannah about it! Just tell her the truth; I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t mind. Come on, Tobias. I¡¯m desperate and dying!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± I pause, hesitating about what to say or do. There is a constricting feeling within me. I¡¯m hurting for Sarah. I feel sorry for her, but taking her out on a date feels wrong. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes are shiny with tears, and her voice is a barely audible whisper. It hurts seeing my ex-wife like this: so in love with me and filled with want when my whole heart belongs to someone else. It¡¯s painful because¡­ yes, I love Hannah more than anything in this world, but once upon a time, I would have done anything for Sarah. Funny how the heart can have a change of mind¡­ I gently remove her hand from mine. ¡°Because while you will die happy having had yourst night with me, eating dinner with you will cause future problems between my wife and me. Hannah might think I¡¯m only with her because you¡¯re dead, which isn¡¯t true. She is my choice, and I must stick with that choice while you¡¯re alive.¡± ¡°But¡­ but what if she doesn¡¯t have to know?¡± Sarah asks. ¡°What if we head out for dinner, just you and I, onest time, and Hannah doesn¡¯t have to know about it?¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Hannah I¡¯m restless, and I don¡¯t know why. Tobias hasn¡¯t answered his phone for two days. I know he is busy. And yes, I know we are in different time zones, but I can¡¯t help but worry. Did something happen to him? I have this terrible feeling in my gut. It churns and feels like a growing hole, making it impossible to rx. Why won¡¯t my husband answer his phone?! I want to tell him the good. news, goddamn it! My eyes water. Tobias, I¡¯m pregnant. We will have twins. My hand travels to my stomach in the night. I¡¯m happy but also afraid of the darkness enveloping me. It was a mistake to pick this room. I¡¯m sleeping on the top floor, alone without. a nightlight on. It¡¯s scary. I wish Tobias was here¡­ Without him by my side, every sound got my heart pounding fast. Ugh. I should have put at light on before I went to bed! I¡¯m afraid of the dark. Though, when I fell asleep, the sun was shining. But it¡¯s not anymore, and I¡¯m not asleep. My head is spinning too fast, but I know there is no point in staying awake. If I fall asleep, maybe Tobias will have responded to my messages by the time I wake up? I try to close my eyes and fall asleep by force, but then I hear something shatter downstairs. It sounds like ss, and I bolt upright, eyes wide and my heart drumming too fast. Is it a robber?! I listen in silence and hear footsteps going up the stairs. Are they heading over here? Damn it! Why did I let the butlers take a day off to have an after-work?! That was such a big mistake! My eyes dart around the room. I can¡¯t see anything in the darkness and decide the best defense. is to hide under the nket when I hear the door open to the bedroom. They are here! Shit-shit-shit! I close my eyes, freezing when I hear the robber click on the light. Then I wait for what feels like an eternity before I hear rumblingughter. It sounds very familiar. ¡°Hannah?¡± It¡¯s Tobias. ¡°What the heck are you doing? Why are you in a foster position under the nket?¡± Is Tobias really back home? I get rid of the nket and peer up at myughing husband. His brownish, blonde hair has been cut. It¡¯s longer at the top, and his dazzling teeth show in his smile. My chest constricts. I¡¯ve missed Tobias so much that I¡¯m close to tears from just seeing his face. He is so beautiful wearing light jeans and a grey sweater that hugs his round pecs and broad shoulders. His are lit, his smile is warm and inviting, and I sob. ¡°Tobias¡­¡± I whisper. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re home¡­¡± eyes ¡°I am,¡± his lips quirk up higher. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not answering the phone. I wanted to surprise you, but it got prettyte, so I thought I would sneak into the bedroom so you could wake up with me by your side. But that n failed when I broke a vase downstairs.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°You broke a vase?¡± ¡°Mhm, I was in too much of a hurry to see your face again.¡± Oh, this sweet, sweet man. I stand up from the bed and rush across the room with outstretched arms to hug the life out of him. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± My arms wrap around Tobias immediately, and heughs at my eagerness. ¡°Someone is clingy tonight.¡± ¡°Can you me me?¡± I sound as offended as I feel. Of course, I¡¯ve missed his ass! ¡°You¡¯ve been gone forever!¡± Tobias¡¯s smile is wide, and I press my face into his broad chest, inhaling his cologne. He has a new one. This one smells like Christmas, and I rub myself against him, wanting it everywhere on me. Tobias snorts. ¡°Missed you too.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve missed you more¡­ and damn¡­ this sweater¡­¡± I say, sliding my hands over the hard tes of his chest. He is a living wall of muscles. ¡°I could get used to this look on you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Tobias warns me. ¡°When I¡¯m with you, I want to be naked, not be stuck in clothes that keep your hands away from me.¡± I giggle and look up into his eyes while stroking his chest. ¡°Is someone addicted to being touched?¡± ¡°Mhmm¡­ I want your hands all over me¡­¡± ¡°If you want me to touch you¡­¡± I¡¯m ying with his pec, weighing it in my palm. ¡°Then I bet you have no time touching little me, then?¡± ¡°There is always time for that¡­¡± Tobias¡¯s voice has gone husky, and he shudders when I step closer. We are almost glued together now. How fun. I stroke Tobias¡¯s hardened nipple through his sweater with my fingertip, smiling seductively. ¡°Did you work out while you were gone?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°I can tell¡­ you¡¯re so hard. Sexy. Big. Large. I¡¯ve been dreaming about your face between my legs and my thighs resting on your broad shoulders, Tobias.¡± His eyes roam over my face, and his eyebrows are raised. I¡¯m never this frisky over text, so he must be shocked. ¡°You have?¡± ¡°Uh-huh,¡± I smile wider. ¡°I want you to eat me out¡­ do you want to do that? Do you wish to give me pleasure?¡± ¡°I think you know the answer to that,¡± Tobias growls and bends down to pick me up into his arms. Iugh in surprise and let him take me back to the bed with his lips nipping at my neck. ¡® I¡¯ve missed you¡­ so¡­ fucking¡­ much¡­ I just¡­ want¡­ to¡­ kiss you¡­ everywhere.¡± His kisses are sloppy and messy, and Iugh as I lean against the pillows with Tobias on my breasts. ¡°Stop! You¡¯re going to kill mydyboner by being aplete barbarian!¡± ¡°Kill it?¡± Tobias sounds amused and nces up at me while his hand buries between my legs, finding my heat. ¡°You¡¯re gushing.¡± I grimace. ¡°Please don¡¯t use that word.¡± ¡°Moist.¡± I snort. ¡°Stop that! Those words are fucking disgusting!¡± A challenge lights up in Tobias¡¯s eyes, but he says nothing. Instead, he dips down andtches his mouth on my clit. He licks and flicks it, sucking it while moving his tongue. It feels wonderful, but then he takes a pause and ruins everything by speaking. ¡°I¡¯m going to insert my smi between your legs.¡± ¡°Oh my fucking god, just behave! Be sexy and not repulsive!¡± He chuckles. ¡°You may call me repulsive, but we both know you¡¯re soaking wet right now, Hannah. It must be my dirty words turning you on something terribly.¡± I snort. ¡°No, it¡¯s not, but you can think that all you like¡­¡± I let my hand slide underneath his sweater. ¡°You¡¯re harder than rock¡­ like I remember you being ripped, but really?¡± Tobias chuckles. ¡°Why don¡¯t we get naked in bed, and you can further explore me there?¡± Iugh and beam up at him. ¡°I like the idea of that.¡± First sex, then I will announce that I¡¯m pregnant-that¡¯s the n, Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Hannah Thunder crashes over the house in the middle of the night, and I wake up in Tobias¡¯s arms. It¡¯s still not morning, and it¡¯s only been two hours since we fell asleep after our steamy sex session. I should fall back asleep, but I hate storms. I press my ass further back into Tobias. He mutters. something in his sleep and presses his big palm harder against my stomach, which flutters in response. I have yet to tell Tobias that I will have another reason for calling him daddy soon. It will be done in the morning. I meant to tell Tobias the big news after the sex, but we fell asleep. Smiling, I press myself further into Tobias, about to close my eyes, but his phone¡¯s sudden light makes me re at it. A message? I know I shouldn¡¯t¡­ his phone is private- There is a slight vibration from it, another message, and I reach out my hand to pick it up from the bedside table. My stomach is twisting and turning, knowing this infringes on Tobias¡¯s privacy. Still, I don¡¯t put the phone down. I swipe my fingers over it, remembering the unlock code. from watching Tobias open his phone plenty of times, and then I see the messages. Some are from earlier today, and I decide to read them all from the beginning to understand what is happening. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sarah: You¡¯re a fucking fool. Sarah: I¡¯m dying, and you won¡¯t even take me out to dinner? Do you understand how selfish that is?! Sarah: You loved me once, and now, because you married that slut, it suddenly means nothing? I swallow thickly. My heart is thumping quickly, and my hands are shaking at the names Sarah calls me in vibrant letters. I¡¯m skimming through more of her messages, but I already get the gist. Sarah has cancer. Tobias refused to take her out to dinner. But¡­ if that is the case, where has Tobias been? He didn¡¯t respond to text messages for two days. I wasn¡¯t going to bring it up. Like, I get that he might have been busy, but¡­ I¡¯m worried. now. I clutch the phone and turn tense when I feel Tobias shifting behind me. He is awake and reaches around me to put on the light. For some reason, that makes me nervous. Will Tobias get angry that I snooped and went through his text messages? Probably. I wait to see what he says. ¡± ¡°I should havee directly home¡­¡± Tobias says from behind me. I can feel his breath on the skin between my shoulder des. He takes the phone and ces it back on the bedside table. I should have talked to you, but I didn¡¯t, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°What did you do instead?¡± I ask in a voice full of suspicion and turn around in the bed to face him. I¡¯m half-convinced that Tobias went to a bar, which wouldn¡¯t be good. Drinking isn¡¯t the answer, and I dislike that all movies and tv series make it seem like the solution when you¡¯re feeling down. Tobias grins once our eyes meet. ¡°I didn¡¯t go drinking if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± I¡¯m surprised. ¡°So, where did you go?¡± I narrow my gaze, willing myself not to fall victim to his beautiful eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take two days to travel back from Europe¡­ a few hours, yes, I and get that sleeping and waiting for flights take time, but-¡± I inhale. ¡°Were you avoiding me?¡± ¡°At first, yes. That answer makes me sad. ¡°Well, that sucks¡­ but I¡¯m d you¡¯re admitting it to me.¡± He grimaces. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again¡­¡± Despite my inner turmoil, Iugh. ¡°I fucking hope not. You¡¯re only getting out of this because I know how hard it must have been for you. Sarah was your first love, and any other man might have cheated.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t cheat.¡± ¡°I get that from the text messages¡­¡± I give him a half-smile. Sarah¡¯s anger shouldn¡¯t amuse me, but it does. ¡°Sarah seems very upset that you didn¡¯t ruin our rtionship for the sake of one night with her.¡± Humor is written over Tobias¡¯s handsome face. ¡°You¡¯re a little rat for checking my phone.¡± True. Checking your partner¡¯s phone is disgusting and proves I don¡¯t trust Tobias as much as I should. I don¡¯t want to be one of those jealous girls who micro-manage their partner. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing that¡­¡± I mean it. Tobias breathes augh, smiling. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It¡¯s not like there is something I¡¯m trying to hide from you. I lift an eyebrow. ¡°Okay, excuse me for asking this, but if you got nothing to hide, what did you do before coming home?¡± ¡°The first few hours were spent staring out into nothingness and trying to figure out what I wanted. The conclusion is that even though Sarah is dying, I still don¡¯t wish to let her back. into my life. Not even for a second. All I want is you. But, I decided I needed topensate since I momentarily got sidetracked and spent hours staring into a wall when I should havee home to you¡­ ¡°And you¡¯repensating by getting me this gift?¡± I ask. ¡°Yes,¡± he smiles wickedly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. I went somewhere to get you a present. Proof of my devotion. The price was low, but the woman who sold the damn thing to me was persistent that I came and met her in person. She almost didn¡¯t want to sell it to me. It was like an interview, the hardest I¡¯ve had since the woman¡¯s trust couldn¡¯t be bought. She didn¡¯t give a damn that I was a billionaire; she wanted to know if my heart was good. But after coffee, mowing herwn, and basically pretending to be better than I am, she finally sold the thing to me.¡± 1 ¡°What the heck did you buy?¡± I¡¯m extremely curious right now and can¡¯t keep theughter from my voice. That easy,zy smile ys over Tobias¡¯s lips as he lies outstretched in the bed like a Greek god. ¡°Why don¡¯t you head downstairs to see for yourself? It¡¯s waiting for you in the hallway.¡± ¡°I will definitely check out what you got me,¡± my lips curl into a smile, and I climb off the bed without hesitation. ¡°I will wait here¡­¡± Tobias says and pulls the nket up to his chin. There are dark circles around his eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind?¡± ¡°You can fall back asleep. I will be right back.¡± He chuckles. ¡°You can bring the gift into the bedroom. The only reason I didn¡¯t is that I wanted to have sex.¡± By now, my curiosity is through the roof. ¡°What did you get me?¡± ¡°Go check for yourself.¡± ¡°It must be something good if the woman wanted to meet you in person and held an interview, ¡°I pause. ¡°It¡¯s not drugs, is it?¡± Tobias snorts. ¡°You think I would get you drugs?¡± ¡°No, but whatever you bought me better be good.¡± ¡°It is.¡± Tobias¡¯s confidence makes me smile, and I walk toward the door. ¡°Be right back then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me.¡± Why would the gift make me forget him? Don¡¯t presents usually work the other way around? Hmm? Tobias¡¯s words confuse me, but I know that staying here won¡¯t help settle my growing curiosity. So I set course for the stairs, running them down until I¡¯m standing in the hallway. Everything is dark, but I hear something¡­ moving? Wait. Is that whining? Could the present be a¡­? press the light switch, and my mouth falls open at something pink thing looks like a bag but is asrge as a cage. Since I know nothing about dog transporting, I have no clue what to call the bag. But what I do know is that Tobias bought me a dog. I stalk towards it, dazed and happy as I peer down at a dachshund dapple dachshund -a grey and brown speckled little thing. So utterly adorable. My heart swells, and then I hear Tobias shouting in a amused voice from upstairs. ¡°A house isn¡¯t a home without a dog!¡± Iugh at that because I agree, and then I meet the curious eyes of the little puppy. It¡¯s adorable. I don¡¯t know its gender, but I¡¯ve already fallen in love, which means Tobias might be in trouble. Cuddle with my husband? What husband? All I see is a puppy that will be the victim of my love, and with my motherly instinctsing to y, the puppy might drown with all the love I have to give it. Then, once the babyes, I will ensure the dog and the baby get along-under my supervision, of course! I squat down in front of the dog. ¡°You¡¯vee to the right family, love. We are all dog lovers here.¡± The dog stares at me with a shaking body, but he or she is wagging its tail, and I just know we will get along just fine. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Hannah I¡¯m warming my cold hands on my coffee cup. It¡¯s a nice morning, but I¡¯m one of those who freeze even when it¡¯s warm. A growl from the carpet makes me smile. The puppy is fighting a toy on the floor, and Tobias is shaving inside the bathroom. But I don¡¯t hear his machine going anymore, so maybe he is done. ¡°What do you think?¡± I look up at Tobias when he walks into the kitchen. He is wearing all casual clothing: a ck hoodie and a pair of jeans. Everything sits tight on his tall body. It looks good, and he smiles on top of the cherry while his fingers touch his smooth, shaven jaw. ¡°It looks good,¡± his eyes lit up at thepliment. Butterflies bite me at that, and I tap the seat beside me, already nervous about what I¡¯m about to tell him. ¡°Come here. I have something I need to tell you.¡± Curiosity glimmers in his eyes. It makes my heart pound even faster. I¡¯m slightly afraid to give the news, but I know I¡¯m being silly. I have nothing to fear. Announcing my pregnancy will make my husband happy. Tobias will be thrilled. Because this is what he wants¡­ right? I hope? He sits beside me, his palms resting on his muscr thighs while he looks at me all expectantly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°So, I¡¯m¡­¡± I trail off, and Tobias seems to be holding back augh. His eyes are amused as if he finds it. entertaining that I¡¯m speechless. And he looks so beautiful it¡¯s dizzying thinking he will be my child¡¯s daddy. ¡°Are you nervous about something?¡± Tobias asks and reaches out his hand, cing it over my colder one. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be. Whatever it is, you can tell me,¡± Tobias wrinkles his nose then. ¡°And gosh, you¡¯re so cold!¡± Before I can object, he rises from his chair, and I¡¯m scooped up from mine. A giggle slips out of my lips, but not because I¡¯m shocked to be carried. It¡¯s just that Tobias looks so grumpy. His lips have formed a pout, and there is an angry furrow on his forehead. ¡°You should have told me you were cold.¡± I smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡± ¡°Your fingers are like ice¡­ I bet your toes are the same. We need to buy you warmer clothes for the cold months.¡± ¡°There isn¡¯t even snow outside,¡± I point out. ¡°And you can still swim in the ocean¡­ it¡¯s just me that is sensitive.¡± His arms wrap tighter around me. ¡°You¡¯re lucky to have a husband who is a walking furnace. I will warm you.¡± The concern in his voice pleases me. He is such a thoughtful man. ¡°I really like you,¡± I murmur. ¡°Love you even.¡± ¡°I love you too,¡± Tobias pokes me with his nose. ¡°My little ice cube.¡± I giggle at the nickname, and a smiling Tobias sits on the couch. He keeps me in hisp as he reaches for a nket. My heart swells. I¡¯m being cared for, and I like that. I hug Tobias¡¯s neck like a ko while my legs wrap around his waist. He smells like Christmas spices, and his skin is perfectly warm. ¡°I¡¯m so happy to be home,¡± Tobias speaks into my neck and runs his hands over my back under the nket. ¡°I was so afraid when Sarah visited me¡­¡± ¡°Of her?¡± I don¡¯t me him. I find Sarah scary too. ¡°No. Of losing you,¡± Tobias rasps. ¡°Sarah makes me anxious. And when she visited me, I dreamt nightmares about these unlikely scenarios of her somehow managing to break us apart. It would tear me apart.¡± I melt like butter, and I bend back to meet his eyes. My good feelings grow when I see the stark terror in his eyes. He is speaking the truth and parts his lips again. ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand to lose you,¡± he whispers, and his hands travel to my cheek, cupping it while he gazes into my eyes. ¡°I want to rip the marriage contract apart, Hannah. I want to be your real husband. My only fear is that I¡¯m older than you. I don¡¯t want you to one day look back at me and loathe me for stealing your future away.¡± My chest is warm, and I whisper. ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Tobias is the one that I want. I don¡¯t care that hees with baggage and that he has lived a life before. me. It also doesn¡¯t matter that I wasn¡¯t his first love because I intend to be hisst. That¡¯s all that matters. ¡°I only want you,¡± I say in a determined tone. ¡°You won¡¯t be stealing my future away from me; you will give my life meaning. You already have. I¡¯m blessed and happy to be with you.¡± Tobias doesn¡¯t look convinced and continues. ¡°I¡¯m still worried. You¡¯re young with your entire life ahead of you, and you probably find it frightening that I want to have-¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Shock paints Tobias¡¯s face pale. My words stole away his next breath; now he is gaping at me like a goldfish. I smile at that because I knew he was going to mention wanting to have a family. And I can give that to him. In fact, I will. We will have two children soon. Has Tobias processed the information yet? Hard to tell. Iugh and repeat myself. ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Tobias. You and I will be parents, and I couldn¡¯t be happier.¡± Tobias is still quiet. I use his stupefaction to grab his warm hand and ce it over my stomach. He seems almost afraid to touch me as if he doesn¡¯t dare to believe me to speak the truth, so I guide him to stroke my belly. I¡¯m not THAT big yet, but there is the slightest bump under my clothes. It makes me happy to look at it. Pregnancies are so beautiful. I¡¯m filled with nothing but wonder and delight. And I want to share that with the love of my life. ¡°Twins,¡± I tell Tobias and peer into his emerald green eyes, smiling before adding, ¡°We will have twins.¡± Tobias doesn¡¯t speak, but I can hear his thudding heart. His eyes glisten with warm emotions, and Iugh in delight when he looks at me, all amazed and happy as he strokes me. Even though Tobias doesn¡¯t speak, the moment feels intimate. So heartfelt that I don¡¯t mind him staying quiet. Words aren¡¯t needed. I can see the massive storm of affection happening within Tobias. He wants this, and so do I. It feels like I¡¯ve woken up in a dream. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Hannah Six Months Later ¡°I don¡¯t need you to hire a housekeeper or whatever you call a female butler!¡± Tobias takes the water ss out of my hands and looks down at me with sensual eyes. Tall and muscle- bound, with a deceptively seductive smile. Gosh. Is it hot in here? He is basically walking sex. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to put a strain on yourself, and that will happen since you¡¯re carrying around thergest belly I¡¯ve ever seen and refusing to take it easy.¡± ¡°The house needed cleaning!¡± Tobias sighs. ¡°Our life would be much easier if you let me hire this housekeeper. You wouldn¡¯t have to move a muscle, and I wouldn¡¯t have to go to work worrying about you.¡± ¡°I can still do basic tasks. I¡¯m not that big¡­¡± Tobias¡¯s eyshes flicker down, and his smile grows when I pout at him. We both know I¡¯m huge, but my pride doesn¡¯t allow me to admit it. Tobias won¡¯t repeat himself, either. Instead, he looks amused. ¡°No, of course not. How silly of me. My wife is as tiny and fragile as a flower,¡± he steps closer, sliding a hand to my stomach. His lips stifle augh. ¡°The bump isn¡¯t visible at all.¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right it¡¯s not.¡± ¡°Which is a shame¡­ you know what I think about pregnant women.¡± Heat spreads between my legs as Tobias strokes my skin. He is gentle, but his eyes are dark. ¡°Do you remember this morning?¡± I slowly inhale. ¡°I do¡­¡± Tobias woke me up by going down on me, and he wouldn¡¯t stop, no matter the sounds I made. He kept going until I wanted to escape, but I couldn¡¯t since my belly was in the way. In the end, I came so hard that my vision momentarily flicked. Goddamn it. I¡¯m horny again! My hormones are making me insane, and Tobias might not stay in his clothes until dinner. Tobias kisses me right below my navel. He is down on his knees, and the visual is crazy. Especially when he lifts his eyes to mine. ¡°I think your pregnancy body is beautiful.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I say breathlessly, and I mean it. ¡°But I don¡¯t like to take it easy and rx. It¡¯s stressful not to work around the house. I feel useless if I don¡¯t, even if I¡¯m pregnant.¡± He chuckles. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I married another workaholic¡­¡± I pout. ¡°I¡¯m not a workaholic.¡± ¡°You begin cleaning the dishes and the frying pan before we have even finished eating our dinner.¡± A blush works over my face. I feel called out. ¡°There is usually some time to rinse off the frying pan before dinner¡­¡± ¡°You also go cleaning after me a second after I¡¯ve entered the house. Hanging up my robe and putting my shoes where they need to be.¡± ¡°Because you won¡¯t do it yourself!¡± Tobias smiles against my belly and kisses it. ¡°When did you be such a perfectionist?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a perfectionist!¡± I argue, even though I can see his point. I seldom rx, and that could potentially be dangerous for the baby. The thought of that makes me feel guilty. ¡°But I get your point¡­¡± Tobias rises to his full height. Towering over me with nothing but fondness in his eyes as he looks at me.¡± Let me hire this housekeeper while you sit back and rx, okay?¡± I take a deep breath. ¡°Okay.¡± *** A few dayster, I¡¯m trying my hardest not to interfere when I notice that my housekeeper is sorting the shoes in the wrong order. Her name is Dora. She is a young, pretty little thing, and it¡¯s taking me every ounce of self-control not to take over. Which makes me realize that I probably have a bigger control need than I thought.. When did I develop this bad personality trait? Have I always had it within me? Good lord. I¡¯m naturally curious, and I ask a lot of questions. Sometimes I demand answers right away, and¡­ worry shes through me. What if I¡¯m a controlling bitch in more instances than this one?! what if Tobias thinks I¡¯m too bossy in our rtionship? ¡°There, I¡¯m all done with the hallway,¡± Dora announces and dries her forehead on her sleeve. ¡°I was thinking of cooking lunch for us. Is there anything special you would like me to make?¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not picky,¡± I smile back at her. I like her. I picked her myself out of the ones Tobias interviewed.¡± Cook me anything. I will eat it, but¡­ try to keep it healthy.¡± Her dutiful eyes fall to my stomach, and she nods as if understanding the assignment. ¡°You got it.¡± Dora leaves me to cook lunch, and I sigh. Tobias is busy working, but my head is a total mess. What if he thinks I¡¯m a bitch, and he hired Dora to¡­ I don¡¯t know. Make me rx because I¡¯m just¡­ unbearable? N?velDrama.Org content. Is this why he is workingte so often? My heart is bleeding, but I¡¯m not stupid enough to wall in self-pity before checking facts. I take up my phone and begin typing from the couch. My dog, Ruby, is curled beside me, and she res at me when I stop stroking her. It brings a smile to my face. ¡°I will soon be back to petting you. Just wait a second. This is important¡­ I just need to text daddy¡­¡± Ruby immediately rxes, and I shoot a text to Tobias. Me: Do you think I¡¯m controlling? Husband: Woah, good morning to you too! And, um, is that a trick question? If I answer this honestly, and you don¡¯t like my answer, do I still get to sleep beside you? There is a yful smiley at the end of his message, yet my stomach churns with self-pity. I already know the answer after Tobias¡¯s response, and it¡¯s devastating. I¡¯m a fucking bitch. My husband confirmed it, and shit-why didn¡¯t I realize this until now?! If I had known it sooner, i could have saved our marriage! Tears crawl out of the corner of my eyes, and my bottom lip quivers. This is a disaster. Tobias is going to leave me, and everything is horrible. Does he even love me anymore?! ¡°Mrs. Ford.¡± I look up, blinking, when Dora holds a te with chocte cake right in front of my nose. Even extral cream is added to it, and a silver spoon has been stuck underneath it. ¡°Mr. Ford said something like this might happen. He said you¡¯re¡­ sensitive due to the pregnancy and that this is the remedy.¡± ¡°W-what else did he say?¡± I ask in a soft tone. I can¡¯t believe Tobias gave instructions to keep me happy to the housekeeper. Dora beams at me. ¡°To text him immediately if it happened. He is on his way home. I sent him the rm. emoji as soon as I heard you sniffling,¡± she pauses with a look of panic ¡°Wait¡­ I won¡¯t get fired, right? Tobias instructed me not to mention your hormones or your pregnancy, and I definitely wasn¡¯t supposed to tell you I texted him-¡± ¡°You¡¯re not fired,¡± I tell her and push myself up from the couch. I¡¯ve already eaten most of the cake. ¡°Did you bake this?¡± Dora shakes her head. ¡°No, I found it in the fridge. Jake. Tobias must have gotten his brother to bake this cake for me. Jake is one of the few people whose baking can make me happy if I don¡¯t include my own on that list. Either way. Tobias is lovely for doing this. for me. I raise my chin and lock eyes with Dora. ¡°Tell Tobias that it¡¯s a false rm and that he doesn¡¯t have to come home. I¡¯m fine with him staying at work,¡± I wet my lips while humming. ¡°In fact, tell him I prefer if he stays at work. I wish to be alone.¡± Since Tobias is such a lovely man and husband, I need to try harder to be a better person myself. I will start by being more independent. I¡¯m sure Tobias will appreciate that. ¡°Uh, will do, Mrs. Ford,¡± Dora beams at me. ¡°Will do.¡± Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Hannah I hear the door open as I¡¯m lounging in the living room. Secondster, I hear Tobias enter the hallway. I know it¡¯s him from how he moves, and awareness prickles over my skin. Why did hee home? I turn around my ce on the couch, looking up at the big body silhouetted in the bright sunlighting. in through the window. Once Tobias¡¯s facees into view, a stab of attraction pierces me at the sight. of him, and my smile grows wide. ¡°You¡¯re back home.¡± Hees over to sit beside me, concern in his eyes. ¡°Dora told me you were having a shitty day.¡± I pout. ¡°I told Dora to tell you to stay at work¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± a hint of an amused smile graces his lips, and he reaches out to set my hair behind my ear. ¡°Don¡¯t you want me here?¡± I sit still as Tobias brushes even more of my blonde hair to the other side of my shoulder. I can¡¯t help but stare at his thick neck and the broad shoulders underneath his shirt. He spends a lot of time working out, and I have a hard time keeping my paws off him. But it¡¯s not only his physical traits that turn me into goo. Tobias left work and came home for my sake, even though he had an important meetingter with a potential new partner. He sacrificed making a good impression on them to go home. I wet my lips, asking carefully, ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a meeting today?¡± ¡°My uncle will handle it,¡± Tobias smiles. ¡°But back to the question, aren¡¯t you happy that your husband is home?¡± His look tells me he knows exactly how much I like that he is home with me. I¡¯m just¡­ hormonal and sensitive. ¡°Of course, I love that you¡¯re home!¡± it feels like I might tear up again. I can¡¯t believe Tobias left work for my sake. ¡°But it might be bad for you to spend time around me¡­¡± Tobias looks surprised like he has no clue what I¡¯m talking about. ¡°Wait¡­ why? Why would it be bad for me?¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m sad and happy, and just¡­¡± I shed a tear and thenugh at how weird I¡¯m behaving. My eyesight is clouded, and my face is wet already. ¡°What is wrong with me?¡± ¡°Oh, Hannah¡­¡± Tobias embraces me, and I fall against his chest. His fingers are on the back of my head, brushing through my hair while he kisses my forehead. ¡°Nothing is wrong with you. Absolutely nothing. You¡¯re my perfect, beautiful wife, and I¡¯m happy I could sneak away from that boring meeting.¡± ¡°Boring?¡± ¡°You think I want to sit and listen to old men fart when my wife is this close to giving birth?¡± Tobias makes an irritated ¡°pfft¡± sound and tightens his hold on me. ¡°I was only going to work this week, then let my uncle take over for a while.¡± I brighten up at that. ¡°You will be home with me?¡± ¡°Mhm, so I can tend to each one of your needs,¡± Tobias teases in a whisper and slides a hand underneath. my clothes. He is now gently massaging my back. ¡°Backrubs, foot massages, pizza for breakfast¡­ anything for my pretty pregnant wife.¡± I snort. ¡°Pizza for breakfast?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you wouldn¡¯t love that,¡± Tobias murmurs. ¡°Smi has been one of your cravings.¡± ¡°That and cake¡­¡± I shudder when he rolls his thumbs below the band of my bra. I¡¯m sore there. ¡°Would you even eat pizza, though?¡± ¡°I can get a chicken sd.¡± He really won¡¯t get a pizza? ¡°I thought you would get fat with me during my pregnancy. Isn¡¯t that what you said? You would eat my cravings with me, and we would be two blobs together.¡± Tobias chuckles. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I like to stay fit for my wife,¡± he kisses my forehead onest time before pulling away. ¡°I can cheat now and then, but I rather eat from the cake than eat pizza.¡± A guilty inhale leaves my lips, but I quickly shut my lips. The harm, however, is already done. ¡°You ate it all, didn¡¯t you?¡± Tobiasughs, and I stare up into his handsome face. He has long, dark lashes feathered around his green, amused eyes. Lust sweeps across my skin. I want Tobias even when he is teasing me, and I give him a short nod. It makes his smile widen, and another craving overwhelms me when he ces a hand on my cheek, gently sweeping his thumb over my skin. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you ate the entire cake¡­¡± ¡°It was a chocte one-what did you expect?¡± He is smiling so hard that his dimples are showing. It takes my heart by storm. His smile and the amusement. I want him desperately. I ce a hand on his chest and wonder if the pull will ever stop. More than half a year married, and this man still makes my heart race. Every day I feel like that lucky girl in high school who has the privilege of dating her wonderboy crush. ¡°Tobias,¡± I whisper. ¡°Have the gardeners gone home yet?¡± ¡°No, they are still outside, but I don¡¯t see why that would matter?¡± He hasced seduction into his words.¡± We could give them a performance.¡± I stare at him. ¡°W-what? No. We shouldn¡¯t.¡± His eyes glimmer with mischief. ¡°Sure, we can,¡± he brushes his thumb over my lower lip. ¡°A little harmless kissing hasn¡¯t hurt anyone.¡± Damn Tobias and his husky, amazing voice. He might have told us to settle for kissing, but my thoughts. aren¡¯t quite that innocent. It¡¯s impossible not to imagine my husband naked. I reach for the button of his shirt, but Tobias grabs my hand and keeps me from undressing him with a smirk. He is far more in control than I am. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t move as he cups the back of my head, angling my chin up so he can gaze down at me with hooded eyes. His warm breath tingles over my skin, and I feel butterflies before he even kisses me. I swallow so hard he must hear the click of my throat. I¡¯m nervous and counting the seconds before Tobias finally closes his mouth over mine. The moment our lips touch, I¡¯m floating on pink clouds. I¡¯m weightless, and Tobias¡¯s hand lets go of my wrist, allowing me to feei up his chest while his tongue dominates mine. His mouth is ruthless, yful, and teasing, yet in perfect control. I can safely say his kisses are a reflection of his personality. Gentle one second and in fullmanding power the next. I whimper and soften in my seat. I¡¯m so into the kiss I don¡¯t notice I¡¯m lying on the couch before I feel Tobias¡¯s hands gently squeezing my breasts through my bra. He is on all fours, keeping himself above my stomach not to crush me. Heat pools between my legs, and Tobias¡¯s lips move to my neck, nting plenty of kisses there while he works to remove my shirt. ¡°Tobias¡­ we shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± my breath doesn¡¯t sound convincing to my own ears. ¡°Not here¡­¡± ¡°The gardeners shouldn¡¯te inside anyway. They have no business here, and this is my home-I¡¯m allowed to take my wife in any room that I want¡­ wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± I shudder at the ferocious need in his voice, and Tobias sucks on my neck before moving down to my bare breasts. He kisses around my ares, making my pulse throb against my neck like a drum. If Tobias was a vor, it would be possessive, sinfully rich, and hot. ¡°I love it when you y with my breast¡­¡± my voicees out all desperate, but I¡¯m too turned on to feel embarrassed. N?velDrama.Org content. My head is spinning, and I let out a little gasp when I feel Tobias tugging down my pants. He is still fully clothed while I¡¯m naked on the couch, with an almost painful throbbing between my legs. I¡¯m so grateful when Tobiastches on to suck on my clit. His tongue feels amazing, and his fingers slide into my wetness. Fuck, it feels so good! I¡¯m hopelessly drowning in desire. The way my heart flutters is addicting and Tobias eating me out is the hottest sight ever. His broad shoulders are such a turn-on to watch, and I can¡¯t help but thrust myself against his mouth. It pushes him to be rougher with me, and I love that. I melt on the mattress as his lush tongue satisfies me and gives me everything I need. I¡¯m finally rxing. My body revels in Tobias¡¯s hands that stroke over my thighs as if he can¡¯t get enough of touching me.. The way he strokes me makes me feel sexy. I¡¯m shuddering, melting further as he moves his tongue to my tender spot, and then his lust-choked words fill the empty space in the room. ¡°Fuck work,¡± Tobias utters. ¡°With you being this wet for me, this horny, from a little licking, I¡¯m not going anywhere tomorrow.¡± To add to his sales pitch, he presses his tongue against my clit while pushing his fingers deeper into my gushing pussy. It feels amazing. I moan, suddenly reminded of how strong, male, and ready he is. A grunt of satisfactiones from deep within Tobias¡¯s throat, and I press urgently against him. ¡°I need you,¡± I breathe. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m going to¡­¡± Tobias stops flicking his tongue to speak. ¡°I want you toe all over my mouth-you cane on my cockter.¡± His words make something within me shatter. I me my hormones for myck of control, but I¡¯m not comining when an intense wave of pleasure crashes over me. I¡¯m breathing hard while seeing stars. ¡°Tobias¡­ oh¡­ ohhh¡­¡± I¡¯m hypersensitive between my legs, but I have this feeling I can climb another orgasm. It¡¯s hard, though. I¡¯m so sensitive I kind of wish to pull away from Tobias, but he keeps me in ce, continuing to torment me until more pleasure overwhelms me. I scream from the pleasure and shake, and then I need to pull my legs away from him. ¡°Okay¡­ OKAY! That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­¡± Tobias chuckles and sits up, those eyes filled with mischief. ¡°I love how horny you are while you¡¯re pregnant. And how easy it is to make youe. It¡¯s sexy.¡± I re at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me easy.¡± His half-grin is devious. ¡°Would you say I¡¯m wrong?¡± My cheeks flush. Tobias is down on his fours again, hovering over me as if looking to kiss me again. ¡°It¡¯s a little embarrassing to admit how much I want all the time-¡± That hot, sexy mouth ims mine, silencing my words, and Tobias¡¯s touch on my belly burns away all other thoughts. My husband is the only thing on my mind, and after his earth-shattering kiss, he leans away an inch so that I can still feel his breath when he speaks. ¡°I want you, only you,¡± he murmurs. ¡°And so what if you want me all the time? That¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed over. It¡¯s apliment, and I¡¯m the luckiest guy on earth.¡± Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Tobias A Year Later A scream in the middle of the night wakes me up, and I blink my eyes awake in the dark room. Tyler and Noah are cute, but they are pains in my arsehole for waking me up at this hour. Another scream pierces my ears, and Hannah jerks away. She is curled up on her side and groans at the sounds from the room beside ours. ¡°Should I-¡± ¡°No, stay in bed,¡± I whisper and pull the nket higher over her body when she shivers. She gets cold easily, and I¡¯m used to her pressing her icicle toes against my legs at night. ¡°Are you sure?¡± A smile breaks over my lips. Hannah is only half-awake, and I stroke my fingers through her messy, blonde hair. ¡°Yes, my pregnant wife should go back to sleep. I will take care of this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re the best.¡± She buries her face back into the pillow, and I rise to my feet. Hannah is pregnant with our third child, so it¡¯s a no-brainer that I should take care of the twins. My wife needs all the rest she can get. I nce down at her. She is wearing the tropical t-shirt we bought for me a week ago. We are enjoying a honeymoon in Spain and will stay another week since Hannah likes the heat. ¡°Tobias?¡± ¡°Mmm?¡± ¡°Get going so you cane back and love me.¡± I snort. ¡°Yes, my love.¡± Smiling, I leave Hannah in our bed and enter the twin¡¯s room. My chest tightens when I see them. I¡¯m so stinking happy to finally have a family that I sometimes fear I will wake up and realize this is just a dream I have yet to wake up from. What a nightmare that would be. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s me. No need to cry.¡± The twins continue to wail, and I walk up to their shared bed. Their diapers need to be changed, something I do with ease. ¡°Let¡¯s get you changed.¡± Once the guys are both clean, and I¡¯ve bored them with tales from my job, they sleep like little angels. It makes meugh. Talking about my job works like a charm. I just have to mention mypany, and the little terrors fall asleep. I¡¯m not sure if that is a good thing. I would like it if at least one of my children got interested in daddy¡¯s Scratching my head, I wander out of the kids¡¯ room, but I don¡¯t return to my wife. Instead, I head downstairs to hang up theundry and throw more clothes into the machine. After that, I hurry back to Hannah and climb into bed as quietly as possible, but it still creaks under my weight. Hannah immediately opens her eyes and crawls to me, snuggling up to my side. ¡°Everything okay with the boys?¡± she asks softly. ¡°They fell asleep when I talked about my job.¡± I kiss her forehead and getfortable against the pillows. ¡°You should go back to sleep. It¡¯s too early to wake up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± My chest rumbles with augh, but I¡¯m holding it back. ¡°You¡¯re such a liar,¡± I instead tell her. ¡°You sound. tired and can barely keep your eyes open, sleepyhead.¡± She peers up at me, and my heart swells. My eyes have adjusted to the dark, and the sight is gorgeous. It doesn¡¯t matter how many times I¡¯ve looked at my wife. Her beauty still overthrows me. You think I would be used to Hannah by now, but my cock hardens the second her hands travel to feel my abs. It gets even worse when she inhales, clearly liking what she feels. ¡°I don¡¯t want to sleep,¡± she whispers in a singsong tone, letting her fingertips draw little circles over my hot skin. ¡°Daddy is half-naked and has the hottest abs on this ind.¡± My cock throbs in my underwear. Hannah is pressing herself against me, and she isn¡¯t wearing anything to hide the fact she is soaking wet. Her juices get rubbed up against my thighs, and I groan. ¡°What about my cock?¡± ¡°Oh, that thing is hot too,¡± her hand moves down and enters my boxers to grab my steely length. She squeezes it lightly, not too hard, but enough to let me know she means business. ¡°I want you deep inside of me, Tobias. Let¡¯s make another baby.¡± Somehow, I¡¯m not blinded enough to hold back my amusedugh. ¡°You¡¯re already pregnant.¡± ¡°I still want to ride you to town. I¡¯m horny as fuck, and my husband is a goddamn tease! Changing diapers shirtless in the middle of the night and making the kids fall back asleep without my help?¡± Hannah moans. ¡°You don¡¯t know how hot that is.¡± A smirk ys over my lips when I whisper. ¡°I also threw more clothes into the washing machine and hung up the clean clothes.¡± ¡°Oh my god,¡± Hannah pulls down my boxers with eager hands, and I lift my ass to help her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe how lucky I am.¡± ¡°I¡¯m the one who is lucky,¡± I can¡¯t express those words enough, and a happy sigh leaves my lips. ¡°You don¡¯t understand how rare it is to be with a woman who makes meugh and epts me for who I am. Someone who doesn¡¯t manipte me. Someone who is my best friend and supports me in everything.¡± Hannah sniffs in the dark, whispering. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend too-my one and only soulmate.¡± My heart swells, and I reach out an arm to turn on themp standing on the bedside table. Hannah climbs. on top of me, slides a leg over my body, andughs at the bright light. ¡°Mind turning that off?¡± ¡°Heil no,¡± I say, touching her stomach to feel the little mound. It brings an evenrger smile to my lips. ¡°I like watching you, and knowing you¡¯re pregnant with our daughter or son¡­ it makes me happy.¡± Hannah smiles at me and ces her cold hands on my pecs, and I recognize the lust in her eyes as she explores my muscles. Her hunger for me hasn¡¯t died either. If anything, Hannah is even more touchy these days, and I swear to god, I, who most people consider heartless, experience BUTTERFLIES from the touch of her hands. ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper in the dark, groaning when she rubs her wet pussy against my hard-on. ¡°But please, please stop teasing me. You know my nipples are sensitive.¡± Sheughs above me. ¡°You¡¯re such a woman sometimes. And what fun would it be if I weren¡¯t allowed to y with your pecs in bed? Isn¡¯t that the whole reason you have them?¡± ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± I inhale deeply. ¡°You¡¯re rough, and¡­ fuck, just end my misery and take my cock already!¡± Hannahes down and hovers over me with a bright smile. She gazes deeply into my eyes, yful and so sexy it isn¡¯t fair. ¡°I love you, Tobias, I do, but you won¡¯t get my pussy. Not yet. I want to y with you.¡± With that, she kisses my pecs while dragging her wetness against my painfully hard cock. Her breasts are also heavy with milk; I almoste right then and there when she rests them on me. Holy fuck, she is gorgeous. I have to hold my breath to calm down, but goddamn, it¡¯s hard. There is just something so incredibly sexy when Hannah teases me, and I love it when she kisses my abs and licks them. ¡°My husband is so ripped and gorgeous, the perfect boy toy.¡± Iugh. ¡°Boy toy?¡± ¡°Man toy.¡± ¡°That¡¯s better.¡± My wife, the she-devil, takes the head of my cock into her pussy, but she doesn¡¯t let me fill her. She only slides up and down my shaft while suckling on my nipple. | groan, and she breathes augh. ¡°The sounds you make are so sexy.¡± I sigh heavily, beyond aroused at this point. ¡°Please ride my cock already. Any more of this, and I will soon. push you down and fuck you myself.¡± Hannah giggles. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± She is finally picking up her pace, and my balls draw tight. Hannah is so wet and ready that there are slick sounds, and I peer up at her, filled with wonder and affection. ¡°I love you so much.¡± She takes me deeper, and I groan, rolling my hips into her, which feels warm and sweet. Her pussy is clenching around me, and her bouncing breasts and belly are so sexy to watch. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°I love you too¡­¡± she breathes and bites down hard on her bottom lip with a focused expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­ I¡¯m¡­ shit¡­¡± I grip her legs and smile up at her. ¡°Me too.¡± She seems to hesitate. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not too soon?¡± up for it.¡± ¡°No, and even if it was, we have forever to make Hannah moans and copses over me, it¡¯s enough to push me over the edge, and I wrap my arms around her,ing hard inside her. Euphoria washes over me, and when I stroke my hand over her sweaty back, I .know I¡¯m the luckiest bastard on earth. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Winnie ¡°I should probably head home,¡± I mumble in a tired voice. It¡¯s already dark, and I can barely keep my eyes open. ¡°I cane over tomorrow if you want me to, though.¡± ¡°Or you can stay the night,¡± Mark suggests. His arm brushes against my cheek as he moves to turn off the TV. Damn it. Why is he sitting so close? I¡¯ve been holding back from leaning against him for the past hour. It would be nice since I¡¯m tired, and he is RIGHT there, but he is also shirtless for some reason. It¡¯s kind of making me keep my distance¡­ ¡°Mhm, it would be nice if you stayed over,¡± Jake says from the other side of the couch. ¡°Agreed,¡± Mark peers down at me. Unlike Tobias, the twins are blue-eyed and have darker hair. ¡°We could have a sleepover party, like one of those we used to have in the past.¡± ¡°Sleepover party?¡± I repeat those words and nce between Mark and Jake in confusion. ¡°You do realize we aren¡¯t kids anymore, right? It would be weird if I stayed over!¡± ¡°Only if you made it weird,¡± Mark shrugs. ¡°Well¡­¡± maybe he is right? ¡°I suppose I could take the guestroom.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Mark says. ¡°We are also staying in the guest room since it¡¯s thergest bed in the house.¡± Do the twins share a bed? Hot. But that isn¡¯t the point! ¡°Oh, then I take the couch, I guess?¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± Mark smiles at me. ¡°You should be sharing the bed with us. It¡¯s more A short, unexpectedugh bursts from me.¡± You¡¯re both grown-ass men, and I¡¯m a woman!¡± ¡°And?¡± Jake grunts. He is blinking as if he is failing to see the problem. ¡°I don¡¯t understand the issue.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t see the issue here either,¡± Mark thoughtfully scratches himself under his N?velDrama.Org content. chin. ¡°We are childhood friends, and it¡¯s not like you think of us as attractive or anything, right?¡± I gulp but try not to let it show. The truth is that I¡¯ve never thought of Mark and Jake as sexy, but it seems my body has decided to see them in a different light tonight. They are both fine men. Tanned from the sun, and muscles for days. They are both drool-worthy, and something dark is gleaming in their eyes-something that looks like heat. It takes my breath away. Surely I must be imagining it. There is no way Mark and Jake want me. Yet they look at me like they want to slide their hands over my hot skin and kiss every inch of my body. My body hums at the thought, and the buzz grows louder the longer we remain motionless. ¡°I¡­¡± my heart is mming against my ribcage. ¡°I suppose onest sleepover would be nice, but it will be thest one!¡± Mark and Jake exchange a look, and then they both stand up from the couch. I try not to stare at their abs. I¡¯m not a pervert, I¡¯m not a pervert-I repeat that mantra over and over again, but¡ª Oh my god. They. Are. Ripped. ¡°Winnie?¡± Jake¡¯s voicees out strange and uneven. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± I breathe while staring at his happy trail that leads down into his sweat pants that are low on his hips. ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jake ask. ¡°You seem¡­ weird. ¡°She might be busy checking you out,¡± Mark teases, making me blink away from Jake. I focus on Mark instead, about to quip back at him, but myeback neveres. Instead, I¡¯m busy staring at his v-lines. My god, he is built. Did I enter a porno or something?! Why have I never noticed Jake and Mark have such beautiful bodies before? I must have been blind or too interested in Andrew to pay attention. But Andrew rejected me to pursue Caroline, and now I¡¯m SEEING the twins. ¡°Well, we don¡¯t have time to stay here all night¡­¡± Jake bends down, and I shriek, thenugh in surprise when I¡¯m lifted onto his shoulders. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I can¡¯t help the goofy smile spreading over my lips. I¡¯m unsure where to ce my hands, but eventually, they wind up in Jake¡¯s hair as he walks forward. Ignoring the question, Jake says something else. ¡°Remember when we won that chicken fight?¡± ¡°Oh, yeah, it was fun!¡± I smile at the memory. ¡°It sure was¡­..¡± Jake sounds nostalgic, and without thinking, I brush my fingers through his dark hair. He doesn¡¯t mind. His muscles move underneath me, shifting and bulging as he climbs the stairs. It sends shivers racing through me. Is it possible to get hot and bothered from being carried? Shit. I¡¯ve never considered myself a sexual creature, but I am now. I wish to lose my v-card. My friends all think I¡¯ve already done it. Why? Because I¡¯ve lied to some of them, said I¡¯ve had sex, but in reality? I¡¯ve never even touched a dick. Jake sits down on the edge of the bed, and immediately, I¡¯m lifted off him by a pair of strong hands-Mark. He is kneeling in the bed and takes me to hisp. He is warm and solid. I should probably point out it¡¯s weird that I¡¯m straddling him, but the words get lost in my mouth when his arms wrap tighter around me, holding me. It speeds up my pulse. We have hugged many times before, but it never felt like this. Am I weird for not wanting it to be over? Mark and Jake will sooner orter find partners, and I realize this would be inappropriate if they had a respective partner. Yet I don¡¯t want the hug to end. My cheek is pressed to Mark¡¯s chest, and I can hear his heart¡¯s hurried, rhythmic beat. How long will he let me stay like this? I say nothing, thinking it might make the momentst, and then I shudder when Jake¡¯s fingers run up my back, joining the part. ¡°You¡¯re wearing a lot of clothes¡­¡± His warm hand prompts another shudder from me. The way Jake is stroking me is leaving me breathless. He moves in the bed, shifting his position to lie down, and Mark does the same. A momentter, I¡¯m sandwiched between them, and unexpected butterflies swarm me when I realize how intimate this is. It doesn¡¯t feel friendly at all. Both of them are half-naked, for Christ¡¯s sake! ¡°Umm, guys¡­¡± I try to sound as confident, cherry, and yful as I usually do. ¡± Shouldn¡¯t we put on a movie?¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty tired¡­¡± Jake murmurs, and I feel his warm breath hit my shirt as he breathes in and out. ¡°Me too¡­¡± Mark yawns and pulls me closer. My nose gets buried in the cleft between his pecs. He smells like wood and leather, and the scent is addictive. A smile spreads over my lips. I like this proximity, and I can¡¯t help but reach out and touch Mark¡¯s hip. His muscles flex and tense under my touch, yet I¡¯m not called out, nor does he remove my hand. Oh boy, is he really giving me permission to touch him? A thrill of excitement passes through me, and I stifle augh when Jake bumps me with his nose. ¡°You really gonna sleep in all this?¡± ¡°You guys are wearing sweatpants!¡± The twins share a chuckle, and I stare when they both sit up to pull down their sweatpants. Okay. I did NOT expect that to happen. Just what the heck is going on here?! ¡°Are you guys drunk?¡± I blurt out. ¡°Nope,¡± Mark lifts an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t drink¡­¡± Jake mutters and ces his hand on his chest. There is a slight color on his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m trying to stay away from calories¡­ for some reason, I put on pounds so easily¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing.¡± ¡°Trust me, you have nothing to be embarrassed over,¡± I¡¯m taking off my clothes while talking because fuck it. ¡°You¡¯re hot and would be gorgeous even without your abs.¡± To my surprise, the grumpy guy smiles faintly at that. He is sitting down and looking Gorgeous. I frown at myself. I¡¯m beyond confused today. Sure, Mark and Jake look good. Toned muscles in their bare arms, and they are both only wearing boxers. But they are my childhood friends, and even if I am suddenly interested now, I should settle for one! Instead, I¡¯m lusting after both, which is way, way inappropriate. Have I lost my goddamn mind?! Yes, but¡­ that knowledge doesn¡¯t stop me from looking. Fuck, they are cute. Mark is back to lying on his back. He is drawing soft circles over my thigh while Jake is sitting. His eyes are roaming over my face as if searching for something. I can¡¯t help but admire his tan. It looks like he is months into azy summer. I¡¯m almost afraid to lose my shirt in front of two beautiful men, but I push courage into my veins, throwing it down on the floor. Immediately, Jake¡¯s attentionnds on my breast, and even though I¡¯m wearing a bra, I feel naked. At first, I¡¯m nervous, but I feel powerful when I lift my gaze. Jake is staring at me like I¡¯m the most beautiful woman in the world. It¡¯s ttering and sends heat to my core. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± he sucks air into his lungs, exhaling. ¡°Beautiful.¡± ¡°You too,¡± I blurt out, and then I grimace. ¡°I mean¡­ you both are¡­¡± Jesus. Iugh at my stupidity. ¡°Okay¡­ that wasn¡¯t what I meant to say¡­ my brain clearly isn¡¯t working right now.¡± Mark pokes my leg. When I nce down at him, he hides a smile against my thigh. I can feel it. ¡°Do you mean that?¡± I don¡¯t want to lie. I can¡¯t. ¡°Yes¡­ is that bad? ¡°Am I slut for finding them both attractive? They are simr, so it makes sense. But they are entirely different people on the inside. ¡°It¡¯s not bad,¡± Mark¡¯s voice is rich but unsure. Like he is trying to figure out something while speaking to me, read my mind or something. ¡°You want to see us?¡± I freeze. ¡°Excuse me?¡± ¡°Naked,¡± Jake says from his side of the bed. He is on his back too, and his thumbs are ying with the waistline of his boxers. I can¡¯t help but inhale sharply. My heart is going a mile per hour, Jake¡¯s lips lift in a hesitant smile, and he delivers a look that says he is willing to show me anything. It¡¯s yful and teasing. A lethalbination. My tongue feels too heavy for my mouth. ¡°I¡­ ¡°I let my gaze slide to Mark, who is smirking at me too. I swallow thickly. ¡°What is going on here? Are you guys messing with me?¡± ¡°A little bit¡­¡± Mark¡¯s teeth show in his smile. ¡°Is that a bad thing?¡± ¡°Oh, so you openly admit you¡¯re just messing around?¡± tears are burning in my eyes. ¡°I guess I won¡¯t be sleeping here after all,¡± I can¡¯t get back into my clothes fast enough. Here I was, bing hot and bothered, and these idiots were only fucking with me. ¡°You have a good night.¡± Jake sits up in rm. ¡°Wait, hold on. That¡¯s not what he meant-¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe I fell for this. I should have sensed something was wrong when you said you usually share a bed-that¡¯s weird as fuck!¡± I interrupt in a hurt tone. Honestly, I don¡¯t find it weird that they share a bed. I think it¡¯s hot. And what they do is their business. Also, twins can supposedly have a special connection to each other, but I¡¯m mad and throwing insults. Jake grimaces, and I re at him. His facial expression is all I need to know. I walk to the door and don¡¯t even bother to look at Mark. He must be wearing the same facial expression as Jake. ¡°Have a good night.¡± With that, I leave the idiots alone and m the door behind me. I don¡¯t want to see them again, not for months, at least. Not after they humiliated me like this¡­ ugh, I can¡¯t believe they did this. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Winnie I only get to put on my jacket before I¡¯m no longer alone inside the hallway. Jake is the first one to appear. His broad arms are crossed over his muscr, slightly hairy chest, and it¡¯s hard to stay mad at him when his eyes fall on mine. An apology is written in those blues, and when he sighs, and his arms leave his chest, I yelp. Suddenly my feet are no longer on the ground but kicking in the air. ¡°W-what are you doing?!¡± ¡°We need to talk,¡±es his answer, and I¡¯m ced over his shoulder like a sack of flour. Anger throbs in my temples, and it worsens when I notice Mark smiling at me from the stairs. ¡°We can¡¯t have you leave yet, Princess.¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Princess?!¡± I growl at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± I barf at that nickname. It¡¯s what Damon Salvatore called Elena Gilbert in the Vampire Diaries books. I hate that nickname, and I know exactly why Mark is using it: to get under my skin. ¡°Why? You love to be called Princess,¡± he grins wickedly. ¡°Also, I¡¯m d we have reached an understanding. We can sort a few things out now that you¡¯re staying.¡± ¡°Understanding?!¡± I exim and try to hit Jake¡¯s back. ¡°This is kidnapping! Put me down!¡± I squirm and fight, but Jake doesn¡¯t even mind me. In the past, I was the top dog. When the fuck did things change?! In second grade, I wasrger than both twins. Girls usually grow faster than guys, and I used that against them. If they had a toy I wanted, I tackled them and stole it. It was the prime time of my life. Mark and Jake were easy to deal with then, but I can do nothing now. Jake sits down on the couch, and I¡¯m straddling hisp. My eyes re into his stupidly pretty face until he talks. ¡°I want to make something clear.¡± Venom gathers in my mouth. I¡¯m about to throw Jake my worse insults but grow speechless once he leans closer. Is he trying to kiss me?! My heart stumbles over itself when his lips inch closer. ¡°W-what are you doing now?!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re gorgeous,¡± Jake murmurs, and his warm breath hits my face. Mark is in the background, yet his eyes only pay attention to me. ¡°And sure, Mark and I were having fun with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean something isn¡¯t here.¡± ¡°Nothing is here!¡± I growl, but my words don¡¯t sound convincing even in my ears. ¡°Really?¡± He sounds hurt. ¡°Mhm,¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡°All I want is to go home because I¡¯m fucking tired of your games!¡± ¡°Games?¡± His tone sounds almost angry.¡± I¡¯m not ying any games right now.¡± ¡°Liar!¡± He breathes augh. ¡°Are you angry because you think we only pretended we wanted you? Because I¡¯m having trouble understanding how to fake a hard-on, Winnie.¡± My eyes widen, and my following sentence. vanishes into thin air. I nned to yell at Jake to put me down, but¡­ I¡¯m no longer in control. Jake is hard underneath me, and it¡¯s distracting. My legs are spread over his thick, muscr thighs, and my head spins with lust. He wants me? Shock crashes over me, and Jake smiles while moving some hair away from my burning cheeks. ¡°I want you, Winnie¡­ do you want me as much as I want you?¡± Heat res in his eyes as he looks at me, and a muscle in his jaw ticks as his gaze lower to my breast. I¡¯m not naked, but I might as well have been. Jake looks at me like I¡¯m God¡¯s greatest gift to men. How could I have missed that in the past? Desire throbs between my legs, and I suddenly wish we weren¡¯t wearing underwear. I¡¯m fighting not to rub my pussy against Jake¡¯s hard-on. He has won me over with a simple, smoldering look. Goddamn, he is sexy. I lift my eyes to his beautifully sculpted chest. He is a bit more swollen than his brother. His pecs are like a full shelf, and his neck¡­ holy fuck, those traps are hot. Something shifts in me, and I squirm in hisp. The anger has evaporated from my system, and I breathe, ¡°Can I touch you?¡± Surprise flickers in his eyes. Jake didn¡¯t expect this oue. And when he nods, I reach out my hands, feeling up his neck and shoulders while peering down at his abs. ¡°Holy fucking shit¡­¡± There is a gleam in Jake¡¯s eyes, pride, and satisfaction. He watches me as my eyes lower to his sizeable bulge, and then he says, ¡°I will show you mine if you show me yours.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me. I want to be part of this too.¡± Mark joins in on the conversation, and when I turn around, he is standing there, wearing only his boxer briefs. I jolt as his tones chest, and v-linese into view. Jesus. Like his brother, he is made of muscles and has honest-to-God washboard abs. He is more ripped than swollen, and I blink back a surge of lust, trying to reel it in. It doesn¡¯t work. Marl¡¯s grin is confident, and his cocky personality shines through. Screw him for looking so damn good. I should be mad at him for admitting he was only messing around, but damn. ¡°You like?¡± Mark asks. ¡°Because I know I like you and would love to see what hides. underneath.¡± My eyes go wide. I nce between them, ¡± Wait¡­ both of you?¡± Jake shrugs. ¡°We have never shared before¡­ but¡­ isn¡¯t that what you wanted?¡± ¡°And why you got mad at us?¡± Mark asks. You thought that was our n, and when you found out it wasn¡¯t, you ran out of the room.¡± My cheeks redden. ¡°Noticed that, didn¡¯t you? Mark chuckles. ¡°Mhm, but that¡¯s alright. We can make your fantasiese true, Winnie, ¡°I shudder when he says my name, and hist cocky smile only widens. ¡°Think you can handle two cocks?¡± I go dumb from those words. The tone Mark used was teasing and joking. Yet his eyes hint at him being entirely serious. It sets my heart in motion. I¡¯m so turned on. Losing my v-card to my childhood friend or friends? I want that. The experience, the wrongness of doing it with two people. I shiver in my skin at the thought. All my life, girls have called me a slut and assumed I slept with Andrew, Nathan, and the twins. I never did, but fuck if I don¡¯t want to enjoy both these men in men. 1 I want them. Both of them. Just tonight. What is the harm in that? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m falling in love. I¡¯m just consumed by lust. ¡°Well¡­¡± I let out a nervousugh, and then I look up at Jake¡¯s face. I¡¯m one-hundred- percent aware of his fat cock still being hard. ¡°How about you? What do you want?¡± Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Winnie I can hardly believe this is happening. When I asked Jake if he were okay sharing, I expected him to say no. Instead, he picked me up and carried me back to the bedroom. Now I¡¯m having trouble lying still. The scene before me could be taken straight from a movie. I¡¯m lying on the bed, watching Jake and Mark strip down to nothing. Fuck, they are gorgeous. It feels like I¡¯m living someone else¡¯s life because sexy things don¡¯t happen in mine, but now two incredibly sexy men are suddenly waiting to get in bed with me! The room is warm, and it¡¯s getting harder to find oxygen the longer I stare at Mark and Jake¡¯s toned bodies. They are tall and muscr, with lust written over their features. I almost don¡¯t want theming closer and putting their hands on me because I don¡¯t know what will happen. What if I can¡¯t control myself? ¡°You like?¡± Mark¡¯s hands are on his abs. ¡°Ehh¡­¡± I smile, too mindblown to utter another sentence. Mark smirks. ¡°How fun¡­ you must be really into us if we have already rendered you speechless.¡± Jake¡¯s eyes meet mine. He isn¡¯t as cocky as his brother, but my heart still kicks into overdrive at the sight of him, which is not good. I need to stay in control. My pride is important. Though, with the twins around, I find my IQ dropping lower by the second. I¡¯m unsure how to keep my dignity when all I want is to sink to my knees and bite their bubble butts or fill my mouth with cock. Cock¡­ My gaze stays glued to a huge dick before I lift my eyes to Mark. He is nearing the bed, pushing one knee onto the mattress. Every little move he makes is filled with confidence, as if he knows exactly what he is doing and how good he looks. It¡¯s such a turn -on. I keep watching Mark even as he slides up by my side and grips my chin with gentle yet determined fingers. ¡°I¡¯m going to kiss you.¡± Oh my god. Instead of asking for permission, Mark said he would do it! My face burns molten hot at that, and I bber. ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ I mean¡­¡± I let out a nervous breath, sinking my teeth into my lower lip. ¡°Shit! I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m¡­ I haven¡¯t kissed anyone before!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± His amused face is making me squirm even more in my skin. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t kiss me on the lips first?¡± ¡°Aww¡­¡± Mark teases. ¡°Is Winnie shy?¡± I re at him, and a smirk grows over Mark¡¯s lips. He knows damn well he is more sexually experienced, which is mortifying. It suddenly feels like the twins have the upper hand. A pout forms on my lips. ¡°It¡¯s mortifying that there is something that you two are better at than me¡­¡± Mark¡¯s face actually softens at that, and he murmurs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, princess. I will take good care of you.¡± ¡°Again with the nickname¡­¡± Mark chuckles. ¡°Ain¡¯t nothing you can do about it. ept it.¡± He leans closer, and I hold my breath as his lush mouth starts at my corbone while his expert hands work my clothes away. I¡¯m kissed again and again until I¡¯ve melted into a puddle in the bed. Mark doesn¡¯t give me a second to breathe before he kisses a new area. He is talented too. I¡¯m burning so hot and bright that I don¡¯t even notice that I¡¯m naked before he drops a line of kisses down my chest. It feels. wonderful. Addictive. I¡¯m tingling all over. ¡°You have such smooth skin, and you smell like peaches¡­¡± Mark murmurs in a husky tone. I don¡¯t reply. I can¡¯t. If I opened my mouth, I might moan. So I keep quiet and enjoy every second. Mark¡¯s mouth circles endlessly over my corbones, but he never goes where I want him the most-on my nipples. It¡¯s frustrating, and when I grow more aroused, it hits me: Mark is denying me what I want since I refused to let him kiss my lips! I¡¯m about to call Mark a jerk, but then I feel a pair of new hands tugging down my pants -Jake. I peer down at him, and the view is mindblowing. Jake is suited between my legs, down on his stomach, and he briefly lifts his attention to my eyes, smiling teasingly. So hot. Watching Jake nudge my thighs apart with his muscr arms before crawling closer is so sexy. But it gets worse when he closes his eyes and starts licking me between my legs. Oh. My. Fucking. God. A little moan erupts from my lips, and both guys pause. A look of eureka crosses their handsome faces: Mark is smirking, while Jake¡¯s smile is slower and more subtle. ¡°So that¡¯s how to make you moan?¡± Mark leans closer to my ear, and I shudder when his hot breath hits my skin. ¡°You like having your pussy eaten out?¡± A shudder wrecks me. I like hearing Mark¡¯s voice in my ear, and I give a little nod, hoping he won¡¯t stop talking dirty to me. If Jake eats me out, and Mark continues to talk and y with my breasts, I will be screaming within seconds. But that isn¡¯t what I want, not yet! I want cock, and I want it soon! This is supposed to be a threesome. It means Mark¡¯s fat cock should be in my mouth while Jake forces his into my virgin cunt! I want that so badly that I¡¯m shaking on the bed while Jake licks my clit. ¡°She likes that a lot¡­¡± Mark chuckles. ¡°Keep doing it.¡± Wait, what?! No! I don¡¯t wanna- Jake adds more pressure, and I howl. My toes curl, and then another moan rips from my throat. ¡°Oh my¡­ Oh¡­¡± I¡¯m trying so hard not to my core, and I cry out in bliss. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Jake¡¯s pleased chuckle is a damn victory call, and that¡¯s when I realize I¡¯ve lost this battle. There won¡¯t be a bone of decency left within me after this, and I moan even louder when Mark joins the fun. Hetches on my nipple, sucking it hard into his mouth. I scream and writhe, so wet that I think I¡¯m gushing. It¡¯s embarrassing how aroused I am, and Mark smiles against my skin.¡¯ You¡¯re such a good girl, aren¡¯t you, Winnie? So willing in bed. So horny for us both.¡± I turn my head, needing to see him, and Mark smirks. ¡°How was the orgasm, Princess?¡± ¡°Good, but I can have another.¡± Surprise hits Mark¡¯s face. ¡°You think so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± I damn near shout. ¡°I just¡­ I just need cock!¡± Neither Mark nor Jake says a word, and I press my pussy harder against Jake¡¯s mouth to prove a point. I¡¯m still horny; why won¡¯t they fuck me?! Frustration runs loose in my veins. I arch my back and feel my swollen pussy pulsate with more need. Jake¡¯s fingers and mouth are good, but I need somethingrger, bigger -I need cock! ¡°Please, please, please¡­¡± I whisper and whimper when Jake seals his lips around my clit. The pleasure rolls in slowly when his tongue circles around it, flick it, and toys with me as if he is trying to make me moan. It works. ¡°Oh-oh-oh!¡± I groan under my breath. ¡± Fuck! Mark chuckles. The way his eyes study me tells me he never expected me to make such sounds. Beautiful man. His little smile is so sexy, and while panting, I tell him exactly what I need, ¡°Mark¡­ I want to suck your cock while Jake fucks me.¡± I¡¯m not lying. I want to experience everything, and I¡¯m dying to see what the twins look like when they lose control. What do they sound like when theye? Do they moan? ¡°Really?¡± Mark¡¯s expression hangs with surprise. ¡°You want to suck my cock?¡± Even Jake is staring at me like my filthy statement caught him off guard, and I realize it¡¯s now or never. I need to capitalize on this! I turn around and grab Mark¡¯s cock. It¡¯s big, with so much girth, my fingers can¡¯t fully wrap around it. ¡°Fuck¡­ you¡¯re huge¡­¡± When I curse at Mark, an enormous grin ys over his lips. His chest is puffed up with pride, and he breathes augh. ¡°I hope you like it. That big cock is all for you, Winnie.¡± Part of me wants to wipe off the smirk from his lips, but the other part is long gone, attracted by the biggest cock I¡¯ve ever seen. I keep staring at it and then realize that Jake is probably the same size-my pussy will be ruined for other men after tonight! Oh, Jesus. Lust shoots through me, and then I clench my fingers around Mark¡¯s length. He immediately understands what I¡¯m trying to do and smirks before straddling my face. He does it in the reverse style to leave some ce for Jake. It¡¯s so hot. I take Mark into my mouth and almost choke. So big, yet that doesn¡¯t stop me from trying to fit him! I grab the shaft and gather more saliva before getting to work. My tongue teases the head, licks, and makes it wet while Jake slides his fingers in and out of my pussy. It feels so good! Jake is talented, but I can¡¯t see him. I¡¯m busy staring up at Mark¡¯s bubble butt and his thick thighs that keep him up while he slowly fucks my mouth. He is so sexy. So muscr. So huge. I grip Mark¡¯s ass, then his thighs, and hold on to better suck him. I take him in deeper- only to moan loudly when something huge enters my pussy. It must be the head of Jake¡¯s cock! He slowly presses inside my wetness, and the hurting yet pleasurable stretch of his cock makes my mouth almost choke on Mark¡¯s cock. It¡¯s shocking how good he feels inside me and how sexy it is to take his brother while he pushes in. My toes are curling, eyes fluttering close. But Mark won¡¯t let me rest, he pushes deeper into my mouth, and my eyes sh open, hearing the dark chuckle above me. ¡°Is this what you wanted?¡± Mark asks. Since my cock is filled with cock, all I can do is nod. And it¡¯s what I do because there is no other answer. I love this. Mark can¡¯t see me, but he can feel me as I nod. He groans in response, hornier now that he knows I like this. It¡¯s so sexy hearing the sounds he makes! The big guy is finally losing control, and I take Mark as deeply as I can with the help of my hand. Mark moans. ¡°Your mouth feels so good¡­¡± Thepliment fires me up, and I grow more determined. I work my jaw harder, sucking Mark while thrusting against Jake as he fucks me. I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m filled in two holes. It¡¯s amazing, and I¡¯m so fucking turned on¡­ Once Mark¡¯s cock can¡¯t go any deeper inside my mouth, I take him out, only to help him. down again. Time suspends until I hear an even louder moan from Mark, and my chest fills with pride. ¡°Oh fuck¡­ Winnie¡­¡± Is he close? I continue working Mark¡¯s fat cock, moaning and almost choking on it. It gets even worse when Jake picks up speed. He is now fully fucking my pussy, no longer slow. ¡°Fuck, you¡¯re tight,¡± Jake mutters as if annoyed. ¡°I can¡¯t take you all the way¡­ My eyes sh wide open, and Mark must have spider senses because he says, ¡°I think she wants you filling her to the hilt.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jake sounds shocked. I nod my head, and Mark, who feels it, groans. ¡°Fuck, Winnie¡­ you really want that, huh?¡± He moans again. ¡°She seems to be begging for it. I can feel her nodding with my cock in her mouth¡­ fuck¡­ do you even know how sexy you are, Winnie? Filled in two holes¡­¡± Jake hisses and groans and my internal muscles clench in response, gripping his cock inside me. It makes him hiss louder and push deeper into me until I see stars. Holy fuck. My vision blurs from the pleasure. Jake is so deep inside me, and his cock is so damn hard, and my view of Mark¡¯s butt? I won¡¯t last for very long! I¡¯m already climbing thatdder, shaking. It feels so good. I spread my fingers to grip Mark¡¯s ass, caressing and enjoying the muscles in his powerful butt and thighs. He tenses in response, groaning as I take him out of my mouth faster. Oh, Mark likes this. He likes this a lot! ¡°Winnie¡­ ugh¡­ fuck¡­ you¡¯re going to make me cum!¡± That¡¯s what I want! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I hear Mark¡¯s breath go uneven as I pump him in and out of my mouth at a steady pace. It takes no time for a chain reaction to be reached. Markes inside my mouth with a hiss, and it¡¯s so sexy that I¡¯m pushed further over the edge. I swallow eagerly and almost choke. It¡¯s the best day of my life. ¡°Fuck¡­ she is swallowing it¡­¡± Mark says. Jake seems to like the sound of that. He fucks me harder, pumping inside of me. Hot damn. I¡¯m so damn close, and then I hear Jake groaning, pushing against my core with reckless force. Here ites! A muscle low in my belly clench in response, and I chase it, squeezing around Jake¡¯s cock to give myself pleasure. Only that somehow makes Jake gain pleasure too! He isn¡¯t as vocal as his brother, but I can feel Jake¡¯s hot cum empty inside me. It sharpens the pleasure, and I spit out Mark¡¯s cock as I moan. The world fades out around me, and Ie so hard I fear I might pass out. Holy fuck! I can barely breathe. The connection between us is suddenly so powerful it¡¯s terrifying. It¡¯s just the three of us at that moment. No other people. I¡¯m panting and shivering. Is sex always this intense? Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Mark Grumbling, I wake up to the sound of birdsonging from outside and find an unnatural weight on my arm. When I nce to my right, my heart swells at the sight. Winnie is wedged between Jake and me. She is a small little thing but surprisingly strong. Her hand is gripping my forearm with such force I feel bad about removing her fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess, but I¡¯m a morning person,¡± I tell her and stifle augh when Winnie cuddles with Jake instead. They are both heavy sleepers and would probably sleep through an earthquake. I smile at that thought and slide out of bed. I pick up my clothes and head for the kitchen. Someone needs to make breakfast. I¡¯m not the best chef in the house-that position belongs to Jake. He is interested in baking and cooking, whereas I only do what is necessary. Photography and modeling are my hobbies. and also side hustles. Not that I need more money since I¡¯m ying in the NHL, but¡­ I don¡¯t n on ying hockey forever. I shove that thought away for now and find bacon, bread, and eggs inside the fridge. I¡¯m making food for all three of us. The kitchen smells like breakfast, and the hospital calls while I cook the bacon. With the phone tucked between my neck and ear, I¡¯m relieved to hear my mom is stable. I make the decision to take Jake and Winnie to the hospital after we have eaten. It¡¯s when I¡¯m ting that I hear footsteps enter the kitchen. Judging from the slight tremors, it¡¯s probably Jake. ¡°Hey¡­¡± I nce over my shoulder. ¡°You didn¡¯t wake up Winnie?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± he scratches his neck. We both have the same kind of hair that never seems to stop growing. ¡°I actually wanted to talk to you about something¡­¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Jake pulls out a chair, grimacing. Whatever it is must be important. We might be twins, but Jake is the silent type. He isn¡¯t extroverted and flirtatious like me and usually has trouble expressing himself. I curiously watch Jake¡¯s face as he folds his hands over the table. He looks concentrated and conflicted. It sets my twin senses in full motion, and I bring his te to the table. ¡°Eat and tell me what is wrong.¡± He lifts his eyes,ughing. ¡°How the fuck do you just know when something is up? It¡¯s creepy.¡± I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m your big brother, and we just know.¡± ¡°Dude, you are like one minute older than me.¡± I grin. ¡°It still counts, baby brother.¡± I emphasize the word ¡°baby¡± and try not tough too hard when Jake res at me. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that you¡¯re my brother¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I pick up my coffee cup, smiling from the back of it. This is what I¡¯m good at, using my teasing personality to make other people feel better. Jake is smiling now, but I can do better than that. ¡°Are you saying you will beat my ass if I wasn¡¯t? Because I could take you.¡± Jakeughs, and it feels like an achievement. Making other people smile is a huge part of who I am. I¡¯ve always seen myself as the ¡± middle¡± child in the family despite Jake being my twin, and I¡¯ve heard the child in the middle usually turns out like this. ¡°So¡­ about what I wanted to talk about¡­¡± Jake clears his throat and gazes up into my eyes. ¡°The threesome was hot, but¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I ask. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°But Winnie is more than sex for me.¡± My heart sinks. I¡¯ve always suspected Jake had a huge crush on Winnie, but his words. imply that I¡¯m not in the same spot. And even though I joke around a lot, I¡¯m not as Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. stupid as I may seem. Jake thinks I agreed to the threesome because I¡¯m not as serious about Winnie as he is. He thinks the threesome was a simple fantasy of mine, which it wasn¡¯t. I like Winnie too, but Jake, he¡­ He has never been interested in a girl before. Not like this. Actually, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen Jake with any girl. He usually grunts and grumbles when they dere their love for him. ¡°And since I know you don¡¯t like her,¡± Jake continues talking. ¡°Can I ask you toy off? Sorry if it¡¯s a lot, but¡­ I¡¯m serious about her. I want to ask her, even though it might be a bad idea¡­¡± My head clears, and I suddenly get angry at my brother¡¯s low self-confidence. ¡°And why the fuck would it be a bad idea to ask her out? You¡¯re a catch-Winnie would be lucky to have you!¡± Jake stares down at the table with a sullen. expression. ¡°But she isn¡¯t into me,¡± a bitterugh leaves his lips. ¡°I¡¯ve liked her for years, but life is fucking cruel. First, Winnie fell for Tobias when we were kids. We watched a Disney movie, Sleeping Beauty, and she tried to make Tobias kiss her by pretending to be sleeping on the couch.¡± Iugh. ¡°Oh shit, I remember that! Winnie was so cute. She followed Tobias like a tail- I remember how devastated she was when he calmly told her he was too old for her.¡± ¡°Mhm,¡± Jake grins, but it falters when he focuses on Winnie again. ¡°And then she fell for Nathan¡­ after that, it was Andrew, and now when she finally isn¡¯t in love with anyone¡­ Guilt gnaws at me, and the words are painful to say. ¡°Winnie asks for a threesome with us both¡­ shit, I¡¯m sorry, man¡­ I didn¡¯t realize that wasn¡¯t what you wanted¡­ you said yes, but it was for her, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jake nods. ¡°It was for Winnie, but I wonder if she even realized I was a part of the sex? Like fuck, what must I do for this woman to see me?¡± ¡°You hated the sex?¡± I ask. ¡°No, absolutely not. The threesome was way sexier than I expected it to be. Very spicy. But realistically, I¡¯m unsure how to be three people in a rtionship. And since you don¡¯t like Winnie in that way, I bet it was just sex to you, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right¡­¡± Jake isn¡¯t right, but I¡¯m not about to tell him that I also like Winnie and take this away from him. He is finally admitting to his feelings, and that¡¯s a huge step for my introverted little brother. Jake sighs. ¡°Yesterday and this morning were the best of my life. I finally got to touch her, but I needed this conversation¡­¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± I smile at him. ¡°But for me to stay away from Winnie, you actually have to promise me to ask her out. How about you go and wake her with breakfast in bed?¡± I nod at the tray on the kitchen counter. ¡± Bring her that and tell her you made it.¡± Jake smiles. ¡°You sure?¡± I keep my smile because my brother¡¯s happiness is everything to me. Family is important, and even if it hurts, I say, ¡°Yeah, take it. Go charm thatdy and ask her out,¡± I wink at him. ¡°Remind her of your dick if she seems reluctant. She wille around.¡± Jake snorts and shakes his head. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable¡­ I don¡¯t know how you do it¡­ ¡°Do what?¡± ¡°How you can be so carefree all the time¡­ I¡¯m fucking jealous.¡± I ster on a smile and shrug. ¡°Beats me¡­. anyway, the food is getting cold. You might want to serve it right now.¡± ¡°Right!¡± Jake takes the tray, and I watch him hurry out of the kitchen. I genuinely hope that he gets the girl. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Winnie No words can describe how surprised I am when Jake waltzes into the bedroom, handing me a tray with breakfast items. ¡± Here, you should eat something.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I smile at him, moved by the gesture. Thank you.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°No problem.¡± Jake takes a seat at the edge of the bed, watching me. His dark hair is starting to look fluffy, and his eyes are magically blue. It¡¯s always a shock to look at the brothers. They are all breathtaking to look at, but Jake definitely takes the prize for being the biggest. The muscles in his forearms are impressive. And even though he is hiding the rest of his body by wearing a hoodie and sweatpants, anyone can tell he is a bodybuilder. My eyes rest on his pecs outlined in his hoodie, but when he clears his throat, I pretend to stare at the washed-out text written over his chest. And then I slowly lift my eyes to his face. ¡°The breakfast is good.¡± ¡°Great.¡± Jesus, could a guy sound more enthusiastic? As usual, Jake¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t give me any clue what is happening inside that head of his. It tends to make it awkward between us when we are alone, and I ster a wavering smile on my lips. ¡°I love the bacon.¡± He grunts a reply, and I look down at the food. I¡¯m pleased by the bacon and eggs, but when I dig into the savory goodness, it bes clear Jake wasn¡¯t the one who cooked. ¡°Though I can¡¯t help but notice that this is a bit¡­ckluster.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°No offense, Jake,¡± I say and ce a hand over my chest. ¡°But you didn¡¯t make the breakfast.¡± He looks surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t make the breakfast?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Positive.¡± Jake looks amused by my statement and lifts an eyebrow. ¡°How can you tell it wasn¡¯t me? ¡°Your food tastes better,¡± Iugh. ¡°Mark isn¡¯t bad at cooking. Not at all. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re really talented. Also, you put lots of effort into anything you make and would never just give me bacon and eggs.¡± He smiles at that but says nothing, and the awkwardness returns. I have no clue what to say to Jake or how to spark his interest. I don¡¯t think we arepatible. The air is always stale, and I have to be the one to carry every conversation. It¡¯s exhausting. Perhaps Jake thinks I¡¯m boring? Is that why he isn¡¯t putting effort into our conversations? I wolf down my food, pausing when Jake looks at me. Wide-eyed and with a hesitant expression. Does he want to tell me something? ¡°I have some errands to run today.¡± Oh, is he asking me to leave? ¡°I will leave as soon as I¡¯m finished eating. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°No!¡± I stare at him, and he breathes augh. ¡°I was actually thinking you coulde with me.¡± Hmm, this is a bit weird¡­ Since when does Jake want to hang out with me alone? He is my childhood friend, and I got along fine with all three brothers but had Jake not been Mark and Tobias¡¯s brother, I don¡¯t think we would be friends. We are too different, but I¡¯m not against hanging out with him. It¡¯s just that¡­ I get better along with Mark and Tobias. They are both rather flirtatious. Tobias is more silent than Mark, yet they are both yful and easy to get along with. Jake? He is a hard nut to crack. ¡°Sure!¡± I say. ¡°I will help you with your errands.¡± *** Three hourster, I¡¯m exhausted. Jake and I went to visit his mom, who had woken up from hera. We bought her flowers and candy and spent time ying cards with her. Mark was there too. It was fun, but I¡¯m tired and now standing inside the grocery store with Jake. Mark went home, but we stayed behind. Jake is supposed to cook us all dinner, so I¡¯m helping him find ingredients. ¡°Do you like spicy food?¡± Jake asks while spinning around a bottle and checking thebel for a hot sauce. ¡°I do.¡± I look to my right, away from our aisle. Three girls are whispering and giggling. Are they interested in Jake? ¡°Good, then I will buy this¡­¡± I¡¯m still watching the girls, ncing at them from the corner of my eyes. Their sole attention is still on Jake. ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t look now, but I think your fan club is hiding behind those shelves over there.¡± ¡°Ah, ites with the profession¡­¡± Jake says without turning away from thebels on the sauces. He puts both of the salsas in our cart. His yful tone surprises me, and I grin. ¡± Comes with the profession, huh? Look at you being all confident!¡± To my surprise, heughs at me. ¡°I¡¯m only being honest.¡± ¡°Nah, man,¡± I pat his chest and keep the grin as I look up at him. ¡°That right there was some major self- confidence with a slight cockiness. You should keep it up. It¡¯s sexy. ¡°You think I¡¯m sexy? Thanks.¡± I open my mouth to correct Jake and say I was just fooling around like usual, but I close it once I see how satisfied he seems with thispliment. His chest is puffed out, and he looks one hundred percent proud to have been called sexy. I can¡¯t take this away from him. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve always been cute¡­¡± I say and get starry-eyed once I notice avocados are on sale further down. I lift my finger, excitingly pointing toward the vegetables and the fruits. ¡°Oh wow, we should get some of those avocados-¡± The words fall off my tongue. A super hot dude is standing right by the avocados. He tests a few, puts one in his cart, and picks up another to feel it and see if it¡¯s ripe. ¡°Holy shit¡­ I whisper in amazement and let my eyes roam over his masculine body. He is slim, but there is a definition to his arms. They are beautifully shaped, and I swoon. ¡± That guy is like¡­ so freaking hot¡­¡± Jake breathes augh above me. ¡°You¡¯re into THAT?¡± ¡°Uh, yes?¡± I peer up at him. ¡°That guy is buff.¡± His nostrils re. ¡°His arms aren¡¯t even half the size of mine.¡± Now it¡¯s my turn tough. ¡°No shit, Sherlock! You work out religiously for your dear hockey career, so I bet normal mortals can¡¯tpare.¡± ¡°Yet you¡¯ve never once asked me out.¡± I gasp andugh at his crazy words. ¡°Well, of course not! You¡¯re my childhood friend!¡± ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± Jake¡¯s eyes are narrowed. Iugh some more. ¡°It means we have known each other since forever, and I couldn¡¯t possibly see you more than a friend! ¡°Even though we slept together?¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I blush. ¡°I had forgotten about that, but yeah! It was just a one-time thing and won¡¯t happen again! Besides, you¡¯re not my type.¡± ¡°You have a type?¡± ¡°I sure do! It¡¯s a bit embarrassing to admit, but you know the names of my earlier crushes, so I can probably share this: I¡¯m a size queen. I like it when the dick isrge. I¡¯m also into buff guys. Oh! And blue eyes!¡± Jake stares at me in disbelief before finally muttering, ¡°You got to be fucking kidding me¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± He lifts his hand, massaging his eyelids with a bitter smile. ¡°How the fuck do I not qualify for being your type?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± I don¡¯t have a good answer other than the fact that Jake is just¡­ he is too nice for me. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m not enough of a bad boy?¡± Jake asks, and it shocks me to the very core. Can he read minds?! Iugh, which seems to be a mistake. Jake¡¯s eyes pierce mine, and I sweat in my jacket. Why is he mad at me? ¡°Look, I¡¯m not sure where to sudden interest in me ising from, but I like guys that take charge-¡± I turn silent when Jakeughs as if in pain. ¡® You got to be kidding me, Winnie. Are you for real right now?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± He takes a step closer, and with him looking so angry, I¡¯m even more aware of his size of him. Jake seems pissed off, and everything about him is imposing. But he wouldn¡¯t hurt me¡­ right? ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for the longest fucking time. YEARS, Winnie, but you¡¯ve always been interested in some other guy. You must have noticed how kind I was to you and nobody else!¡± Wait, Jake has liked me for years? I gape at him, and Jake continues. ¡°And you like guys in charge?¡± He scoffs and shakes his head. ¡°I show you in charge!¡± Suddenly Jake grips me underneath my arms and effortlessly lifts me off the ground. I stare at him, unsure of what he is doing, until I feel his lips crash over mine. But his kiss is anything but sweet. It¡¯s good, rough, and passionate-lots of tongue, lots of touching his shoulders. But when I mewl and want more, Jake ces me back down on the ground again. The kiss ends as abruptly as it began. ¡°There¡­¡± Jake growls. ¡°Hope you liked the kiss because I¡¯m fucking done chasing a girl who makes me feel invisible.¡± With that, he pushes the cart forward as if he can¡¯t get away from me fast enough and leaves me hanging by the vegetables. I should follow him to the line, but I can¡¯t. All I can think about is that perhaps I¡¯ve had the wrong idea about Jake all along. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Winnie I stare after Jake as he storms to the cash registers. My heart is telling me I¡¯ve messed up badly, and I don¡¯t know what to do. Do you ever say stuff you wish you could take back? My biggest w is that I talk without a filter. I speak first, thinkter, and it¡¯s a huge problem that I don¡¯t know how to get rid of. I sigh and hear a chuckle from behind one of the shelves. A dude is standing there with a stroller. He looks like a beefcake and smirks when he notices me looking at him. ¡°Are youughing at me?¡± I ask in a suspicious tone. ¡°You bet I am,¡± there is no shyness in his voice, and I find it rather rude that he seems to find amusement in my defeat. ¡°Mind if I give you a piece of advice, kid?¡± ¡°Kid?¡± I question. This guy can¡¯t be much older than me. He is tall and sporting a scary beard, but he can¡¯t be older than thirty. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s what I call youngsters in love,¡± he chuckles to himself and focuses his intense eyes on mine. ¡°That guy you just fought with, if you want to remain his friend, I suggest you go and tell him that you¡¯re an asshole. Better get it out there on the field quickly. If he knows you¡¯re aware of your own shitty personality, chances are he might forgive you easier-take it from someone whose wife is way too good for him. || I stare nkly at him, and the guy winks at me before taking down cookies from the top shelf. He packs like twenty packages under his stroller but holds one package for me. ¡°These are my go-to when my wife is mad at me. I suggest you bring sugar to your man and maybe some chips and dip. The barbecue vor is pretty damn good.¡± Is this guy for real? I keep staring at him, gaping like a goldfish, while he continues. talking. ¡°If your man works out like me, he secretly wants this but feels too guilty to buy them. A gift, however, is different. If it¡¯s given by someone, you have permission to eat it because you wouldn¡¯t want to make the person who bought it for you sad. Am I right? Iugh not because the guy is funny but because of how freaking bizarre it is to get rtionship advice from him. Though, if he is married, then he got to have a point. ¡°I will give him the cookies and admit to him that I¡¯m an asshole-got it. Anything else the wise man would like to share with me?¡± He scratches his chin. He has sandy-colored hair and tanned skin, but his beard is a mix of sandy and brown. ¡°That guy, can you honestly not see you guys bing more than friends?¡± ¡°With how angry Jake was when he left me? ¡°I sigh. ¡°I¡¯m lucky if I¡¯m still invited for dinner¡­¡± He snorts. ¡°True¡­ that guy was PISSED,¡± my Cupid, in bearded man¡¯s clothing, bends down to pick up another cookie package. ¡± Here, you will need this more than I do.¡± I¡¯m now hugging two cookie packages to my chest. ¡°Thank you so much for this. I needed this.¡± My mystery man nods with his arms crossed over his broad chest, pleased to be needed. ¡± You¡¯re wee¡­ also, you might need to y dirty to win over that guy,¡± those piercingly blue eyes meet mine. ¡°You have to seduce him if you want him.¡± ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t know if I do,¡± I answer him honestly and grimace. ¡°Jake is pretty and all, but¡­¡± I remember the kiss and how my heart raced. It was the most alive I¡¯ve felt in years. ¡°But I guess¡­ I¡¯m curious if we could be more¡­ there is chemistry in his kisses.¡± ¡°Mhm, but if you want him, you must seduce him. He is way past ying nice, so getting naked it is.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°You heard me,¡± he puffs out his chest and wears this look that says trying to argue with him is pointless. ¡°If you want to be with¡­ what was his name again?¡± ¡°Jake.¡± ¡°If you want to be with Jake, you must y dirty. No one gets over someone within a day, but since he is pissed and might do something stupid, like sleeping with another, you must seduce him tonight. Strip down, say you¡¯re sorry and suck his cock.¡± My eyes are bulging out of their sockets. ¡± What? Are you sure that¡¯s the right thing to do?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a guy-trust me on this.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ I guess I will,¡± I turn toward the cash registers and notice that Jake is standing there. He was already paid for his stuff but came back for me, and now, he is ring at Cupid. ¡°Oh, your man is back, so I should get moving.¡± ¡°Thank you again¡­ err¡­ what is your name? He turns around, smirking. ¡°Maddox Daniels,¡± he winks at me again, grinning. ¡°If you need more rtionship advice, just look up my number. I¡¯m down for helping other idiots in love. My wife is used to it.¡± 2 ¡°Oh¡­¡± that is definitely¡­ weird, but I don¡¯t question what he told me. The man feels legit. ¡°Well, my name is Winnie, and I might look up your number! Thank you again!¡± ¡°Anytime!¡± I turn around right in time to witness Jakee over to me. He looks beyond pissed off this time, and even after stopping in front of me, he res in the direction Maddox left. ¡°You flirting with old quarterbacks now?¡± He asks, and there is definitely jealousy in his tone. ¡°Wait, let me guess! Football is way sexier than hockey. NFL before NHL, right?¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± I grimace and mumble, ¡°I definitely deserved that¡­¡± Jake seems surprised by my words, and I use this opportunity to hold up a package of cookies to his face. ¡°I¡¯m buying these for you.¡± eyes Now here is the most shocking part, his actually soften. It makes me feel terrible. Like, what the heck?! I¡¯m only showing Jake the cookies-I haven¡¯t even bought them, yet Jake is starry-eyed and looks at me like I¡¯ve given him gold. How can he be so happy about cookies?! 719 ¡°Those are my favorite,¡± Jake mutters and turns around. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you actually remembered.¡± Those words cut into my heart. I look down at the cookies, and sure enough, it¡¯s the kind Tobias used to serve us when we were little. Back in the day, I used to lift Jake up onto my shoulders so he could steal more of them from the cupboard. We had plenty of cookie heists¡­N?velDrama.Org content. Tears prickle behind my eyelids. I can¡¯t believe I forgot about that. Jake used to be my partner in crime, and we always got in trouble together. He might not have said many words, but he never said no when I told him about my crazy ns. He was a willing participant through fire and rain¡­ always by my side. A scene of me winning a chicken fight tournament with Jake during one of the college frat parties suddenly ys in my head, and I feel even more terrible. I kind of ordered him to be on my team, and he didn¡¯t hesitate for one second. He helped, and I didn¡¯t¡­ did I even properly thank him? Shit, when did I start taking him for granted? Fuck-fuck-fuck! I can¡¯t believe that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing! Holy flipping heck. I¡¯m a terrible person! What do you do when you realize you¡¯re an asshole? Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Jake I¡¯m not a very talkative person¡­ or well. I talk easily to those close to me, and then I act reserved toward neers. I¡¯ve always been like this, even from a young age. This made it hard for me to make friends as a kid, but I was never bothered by that. Winnie, my childhood friend and old neighbor, made me feel seen throughout my childhood. Instead of ignoring me like everyone else did, Winnie included me in everything. We were partners in crime, and I fell for her because she always smiled and made my day better. This is why Winnie has been on my brain for the past twenty-two years. People im kids can¡¯t fall in love and don¡¯t know what those emotions are, but trust me when I say that I¡¯ve loved Winnie for years. She has always been the one, but I¡¯m starting to believe she doesn¡¯t deserve me. In the end, I never mattered as much to her as she did to me¡­ I try to push that feeling aside and focus on the tacos I¡¯m making. I chop some vegetables and put some meat on the stove. Winnie is sitting by the table, ncing at me whenever she thinks I¡¯m not noticing it. Now that I¡¯ve voiced my thoughts to her, she suddenly sees me, but karma is a bitch because I wasn¡¯t born yesterday. It will take miracle for me to regain my interest in 1. Vell¡­ ou don¡¯t get over someone you¡¯ve liked for ears in a day, but I¡¯m certainly chillier ward her now. I asked Winnie to do rands with me because I was too chicken it to ask her out on a date. And what does 19 she do? Break my freaking heart. I¡¯m still hurting¡­. However, she bought me the cookies we used to steal from the cupboard as kids, so my heart isn¡¯t entirely frozen over. I¡¯m also a nice guy, so it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be her friend. ¡°Jake?¡± Winnie asks in a low voice. I don¡¯t look at her from where I¡¯m standing by the counter. My sole focus is on the cucumbers that I¡¯m chopping for our tacos. ¡± Mhm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an asshole.¡± I almost smile. Almost. ¡°Yes, you are.¡± ¡°I really hurt you, Jake, and¡­¡± Winnie is now getting up from her seat. ¡°I want to make it up to you, so I will start by helping you chop vegetables. It¡¯s the least I can do.¡± ¡®I got this.¡± I really do. Winnie is a klutz and would probably end up cutting her own fingers. ¡°I want to help you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡± I don¡¯t want another reason to visit the hospital. ¡°Stop fighting it! I¡¯m helping!¡± I turn to stone when Winnie determinedly walks up to stand beside me. She is much shorter than me, head around my chest. level. She is stinking adorable, and my heart flutters at the sight of her. It¡¯s frustrating. My hands are itching to touch Winnie, but I can¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t. I try to turn the other way, but I¡¯m drawn in by her beautiful eyes. Fuck 1. Have there ever been a more tortured man? Winnie is gorgeous, and it¡¯s hard to stay mad at someone who makes your heart sing oudly in your chest. Simply looking at her nakes me start to forget my anger. Her blonde hair is a mess around her head, and I sigh when she grabs a knife without putting up her hair. How has she survived this far? Those bangs make her half-blind, and if Winnie doesn¡¯t put up her hair, the chances of her cutting herself are scarily high¡­ ¡°Do you have a scrunchie around your arm or something?¡± I ask. ¡°Nope,¡± she beams up at me, all dazzling teeth and annoyingly cute freckles. My heart clenches, but I ignore that feeling. ¡°But I don¡¯t need one. Just tell me what you need help with!¡± I roll my eyes at her. Winnie is definitely living a dangerous life, and I open a drawer to take out a rubber band. ¡°First off, you need to put up your hair. I don¡¯t want you slicing up your fingers, Mrs. Klutz.¡± ¡°Mrs. Klutz?¡± She blinks up at me. I smile, just this once. ¡°It¡¯s what you are,¡± I step behind Winnie and mash down the instinct to pick her up. I¡¯m mad at her, damn ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve made it this far in life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not that clumsy!¡± ¡°Remember when you ran into a pole in your second year of high school because you were so excited showing around the new kid? The tip of her ears turns red, and she mumbles. ¡°That was a one-time mistake¡­ shit happens¡­¡¯ ¡°You also fell on your ass like once a week on your way to school in the past. Pretty sure that¡¯s why you started to hold on to my arm. ¡± I smile at the memory. It¡¯s a fond one. And you picked me, not Mark, because ording to you, I was heavier with a bigger chance of stopping your fall in case of an emergency.¡± She gasps. ¡°How are you remembering these things?!¡± I snort, and Winnie turns tense when I gather her long blonde hair in my hands. It smells like fruity shampoo, and I have to fight every instinct telling me to hug the shit out of her. I¡¯m not a cuddler, but my brain betrays me whenever I¡¯m next to Winnie. I distract myself by talking. ¡°I just do¡­ I also remember how you slipped and fell on your ass earlier today at the hospital.¡± ¡°Oh my god!¡± Winnie exims. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone saw me! I was on my way to the vending machine!¡± Iugh. ¡°I was heading there too and saw the whole spectacle. Kinda wish I had filmed the entire thing. It was funny.¡± Her face turns redder, and I swallow ufortably. I want to touch her all over, see where else she can blush. Just inhaling the scent of her hair fills me with hunger, and when I¡¯ve finished making her a Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ponytail, I have to look away by force. Whenever I look at Winnie, I find more things to admire about her appearance, which is not good. I¡¯m supposed to be mad at her, not count the freckles on her nose. ¡°Thank you for setting up my hair,¡± Winnie hands me a shy smile. ¡°I¡¯ve never had a guy do that for me before.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee¡­¡± I mutter and nod at the lettuce. ¡°You can cut up the sd and put it in a bowl.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± We finish making the food and eat in silence. Mark doesn¡¯t join us. He said something about an appointment somewhere. Our mom¡¯s ident shook us both. But Mark is more messed up than me, and I think he is trying to find someone to talk about it with. ¡°What is your favorite color?¡± Winnie suddenly asks. I feel a twinge of curiosity and look up from my te. ¡°Are you trying to get to know me after twenty-two years?¡± Guilt pierces Winnie¡¯s features. Good. It pleases me that she has something of a consciousness. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ you probably hate me for not paying enough attention to you and memorizing things, and I know I deserve that, but¡­ I¡¯m at least trying to make amends.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t hate you,¡± I¡¯m genuinely confused why she would think that, and I frown at her. ¡°Why would you think I hate you?¡± ¡°Because of the way I¡¯ve treated you?¡± I sigh and pick up another taco shell. ¡°Hate is a strong word. You¡¯ve acted like a dick toward me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I hate you. We are still friends, though that¡¯s only because you bought me cookies.¡± I¡¯m nning on eating all of those cookies after dinner. I should be thinking about my form, but fuck it. Bulking season ising soon, anyway. It¡¯s time to lose my abs, get big like a bear, and cut itter to get bigger. Cutting your body is hard, but I love bulking season. I can ALMOST eat whatever I like. ¡°I had almost forgotten what a sweet tooth you are¡­¡± Winnie stares down at the table. I drink more water and decide it can¡¯t hurt to converse with her. ¡°There is a reason why I love baking so much. Eating whatever I make is the whole point. My cookie dough? It¡¯s the best thing ever.¡± ¡°Oh, yeah,¡± she is grinning now. ¡°Your cookie dough mixture is to die for. It¡¯s almost sad it needs to be turned into cookies. ¡°I can make some without baking powder if you like?¡± I have nothing else to do today, so why not? Winnie hums and pats her stomach thoughtfully. ¡°It would be nice to eat that dough, but I don¡¯t know if I should. I¡¯m stuffed¡­¡± ¡°I see,¡± I rise from the table with my empty te. ¡°Well, I suppose you can head home then-¡± Her eyes widen, and I see something resembling panic washing over her features before she speaks up. ¡°Now that I think about it, perhaps I should stay. That cookie dough sounds really tasty!¡± Winnie couldn¡¯t be more obvious if she tried. She seems scared we won¡¯t make up if she leaves my mom¡¯s house. I sigh heavily. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you, Winnie. I told you this already, and it¡¯s fine if you leave. I won¡¯t hold a grudge.¡± ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± herrge eyes meet mine. Am I worried that things will just turn chillier between us if I leave? Yes. But I¡¯m staying mainly because the kitchen is messy, and I would love to help you clean it up. Since you cooked me dinner.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± she is definitely lying about why she is staying around, but fine, two can y the same game then. I smirk to myself. ¡°Then how about I leave you to clean the kitchen while I shower? You can just leave after you¡¯re done. I will bring the cookie dough to your parent¡¯s houseter and leave it by the door. That¡¯s fine, right?¡± To my surprise, Winnie doesn¡¯t object. She looks a bit sad but then sters on a smile.¡± I will make the kitchen sparkling clean!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± I say and head out of the kitchen. ¡± Good luck.¡± Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Winnie Ritva¡¯s kitchen is spotless. The floor is immacte. Every little nook and cranny has been polished and cleaned. The handles of every cab are neat, and I feel so freaking proud of myself. ¡°Good job, Winnie!¡± I tell myself as I wipe my forehead on the back of my hand, smiling at the sparkling kitchen. I¡¯m so amazed by my work that I don¡¯t notice Jake until my back crashes into his wet form. ¡°Oh, sorry!¡± ¡°No problem,¡± his hands are on my shoulders, and he moves me aside to walk over to the tap. I follow him with my eyes, gaping at the view. He is only wearing a towel around his waist, and woah. Did he always look like I stare at the corded muscles on his back, a bit taken aback. I don¡¯t get to admire him too much, though. He quickly turns around with a ss of water brought to his lips. ¡°I expected you to be long gone.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± I straighten myself, smiling awkwardly. ¡°I found more and more areas to clean, but I¡¯m done now.¡± ¡°It looks very clean in here.¡± ¡°Thank you. He gives me a sly, calcting look. ¡°Did you take more time cleaning just so you couldg behind?¡± I miraculously manage to keep my smile. It¡¯s easy to get distracted by Jake¡¯s half- nakedness, the seductive note in his sly voice, and how he looks at me as if he wants O LOOK AT him. Maybe? I was hoping we could talk.¡± Without showing any emotion, Jake keeps Best Baby Products Sponsored By pull staring into my eyes with an intensity that has me questioning whether he is pissed off or if he always looks so intimidating. Like, we have known each other for years, but I¡¯m only now starting to REALLY pay attention to him. ¡°Sure, I have time,¡± he walks over to the fridge, grabs a beer, and then heads over to sit by the table. I watch him pop it open, but he doesn¡¯t even nce at me. Instead, his voice goes chillier. ¡°Well? Start talking. What are you waiting for?¡± My heart pounds against my ribcage, but I don¡¯t know why. Could it be because Jake has always been approachable? The funny thing is that I preferred him to be nice. Now when he isn¡¯t, I¡¯m ufortable and hesitant about whether or not I should open my big mouth. I pull out my own chair. ¡°Why do you like me?¡± If Jake is surprised by my blunt question, he doesn¡¯t show it. I¡¯m d because I rather Best Baby Products not y dumb. He hasn¡¯t said the exact words, yet we both know how he feels about 1. ¡°We have always had each other¡¯s backs. You¡¯ve always been my partner in crime, and¡­ I wanted to keep it that way. That¡¯s the reason I wanted to ask you out and why I was nning on getting there.¡± ¡°Wanted¡­¡± I pout, a bit irritated by his use of past tense. ¡°Does it mean you¡¯re over me now?¡± ¡°You already know the answer to that question, and please don¡¯t insult my intelligence by pretending you don¡¯t.¡± At first, I stare at him, then I notice the slight of the corner of his lip and realize he is messing with me. I smile in my seat. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ you don¡¯t get over a person within a day and all that. I get it.¡± ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Jake drinks more water, then adds, ¡°Also, aside from liking to hear youugh. Best Baby Products And how you include me in every ridiculous n that your amazing mind can conjure. You¡¯re also exactly my type appearance- wise. I think you¡¯re gorgeous.¡± I snort. This is hrious. ¡°That is rather hard to believe. Don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m not ugly, by no means. I have some self-confidence, but I know what sort of women your people date.¡± ¡°My people?¡± He blinks in confusion. ¡°Jocks.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± he is trying not to let it show on his face, but I can see a curious light in his big, blue eyes. He also looks massively entertained. ¡°What sort of women do my people date?¡± ¡°I***a models or influencers,¡± I shrug. Those girls that wake up looking perfect with a bun on the top of their head and some hair spilling out of it¡­ also, if they fill like it, they might hashtag it with something pretty, like ¡®morningroutine¡¯ or some shit. Those girls your people date also have their own skin routine and their own branded bottles, which they im they religiously use every morning in their videos, even though they don¡¯t.¡± Jake snorts. ¡°Do you hold a grudge toward those girls?¡± ¡°Not at all¡­ it¡¯s just who you NHL people. date¡­¡± I¡¯m half teasing right now. I don¡¯t hold a grudge against influencers. A friend of mine actually used to be one. ¡°Tell me more so I can take notes,¡± Jake sounds amused. ¡°I might need them for wife -hunting in the future.¡± Iugh. ¡°Wife-hunting¡­¡± He winks at me. ¡°Yeah, so chop-chop, I need to hear this. Tell me about the woman we¡¯ jocks¡¯ like to date.¡± ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ the women your kind is interested in never have a bad hair day. Neither do they ever fart nor use the toilet. They are tall, with shiny hair, and look so gorgeous that you ask yourself if it¡¯s a filter or if they were just born that way.¡± ¡°I like tall women, actually. I don¡¯t have to bend my neck,¡± Jake says, grinning, and I just know he is trying to get under my skin. I¡¯m all here for the war, though. ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± My voice is a challenge. ¡°Then perhaps you should find yourself a tall woman and not bother with me. The Lord knows my short legs won¡¯t grow any longer. [1 My words make Jake frown, and he looks genuinely confused for a moment. ¡°Are you unhappy with your height?¡± ¡°Sometimes,¡± I admit. ¡°Like, I¡¯m not super short, but I¡¯m not tall either. So, when I¡¯m around a group of taller women, I feel more childish than them, you know? I reached my final height early and towered over every kid in my ss back in the day. But one summer, everyone just grew past me. I felt pretty humiliated when all my ssmates Chester 49 wanted topare themselves to me.¡± ¡°Sounds like you might have aplex.¡± My lips twist into a wry smile. ¡°Perhaps¡­ are you trying to insult me?¡± ¡°No,¡± he is studying me from his seat, smirking. ¡°Just teasing you. Height is a ridiculous thing to care about.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I ask and lift my eyebrows. Challenge epted. ¡°So you wouldn¡¯t mind. being with a woman taller than you?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t, actually,¡± Jake taps his chin as if thinking of himself in that situation. ¡°It would be pretty hot, now that I think about it¡­ a taller Amazonian Winnie,¡± he whistles. lowly. ¡°Damn.¡± I stare at him, blushing madly because what he just said is the weirdest fantasy ever. I don¡¯t want to be Winnie the Amazonian! Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Jake must notice my growing difort because heughs a loud rumblingugh. ¡± I¡¯m just messing with you,¡± his lips won¡¯t stop twitching. ¡°And it was way easier than I thought it would be.¡± I¡¯m stunned by Jake¡¯sughter. He looks youthful and about a hundred times more attractive when he isn¡¯t wearing his usual emotionless, resting asshole face. This is so much better. I smile at him. ¡°Since you¡¯reughing, am I off the hook?¡± His eyes narrow, but his lips twist into a smirk. ¡°We definitely aren¡¯t there yet, Winnie, but nice try,¡± his face is only growing darker. ¡°Though, if you want to make up to me, there is an easy solution.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± Jake doesn¡¯t respond. He lifts himself from the chair, and his hands keep the towel in ce. I look up at him, uneasy and frankly a little bit nervous about the look on his face. His eyes gleam with heat, and the closer he gets, the wilder my heart pounds against my ribcage. ¡°If you want me to forgive you, get down on your knees.¡± His words aren¡¯t a question, and I wet my lips, whispering, ¡°To do what?¡± It¡¯s a dumb question. Jake drops the towel, and I get free ess to look at his fat pecs, abs, and throbbing member. His body is truly a work of art, ideal for the sport he ys but even more perfect for a woman¡¯s lust. A rush of need res through me as I look him up and down, and I stand from my seat, about to touch his chest, but Jake grabs my wrists. I can¡¯t move. He easily holds me back and tips his chin. I stare up into his eyes questioningly, and he calmly says, ¡°I said get down on your knees.¡± Hismanding tone is hot. I¡¯m already getting wet, even though I don¡¯t know his angle. Is this just simple sex? Doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m too fired up not to obey Jake. I want us to be friends again. I want to make up to him, and if he forgives me by letting me such his monster cock in the kitchen, then sign me in. This is a win-win scenario. I get down on my knees and grip his length, and Jake groans as I wrap my lips around his fat cockhead. It arouses me even more, especially when his big hand mps down on my head, forcing me to take him deeper into my throat while he groans louder. He is so sexy, and more saliva gathers in my mouth. I will suck him so good that he won¡¯t remember to stay mad at me. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Winnie No matter what, I can¡¯t get over how huge Jake is. His fat, veiny cock is in my mouth, but I can¡¯t fit the entire thing without breaking my jaw. My mouth is already cramping, but I can¡¯t stop sucking him. I¡¯m too turned on. Too desperate for his forgiveness to ever stop. It also works in Jake¡¯s favor that he looks like a Greek god. The view above me? Pure magic. Jake¡¯s chiseled abs, his heavy, round bs of pecs, and the way he is looking down at me? I¡¯m dripping wet and squirming with the wish to ride him. But I have a feeling he won¡¯t let me unless I really please him, and shit, if that doesn¡¯t turn me on even more! I shudder while kneeling. I want to impress Jake and take him deeper into my throat. He is impossibly hard, and I hear him groan as I trace every outline of his length with my wet tongue. I never thought I would say this, but I like the taste of this precum. Or maybe it¡¯s the fact that it¡¯s HIM? It¡¯s hitting me all at once. My childhood friend is no longer a boy, but a very big man. Now, my hand is holding his balls while the other is gripping his length to aid me as I suck his cock. Does he like this? I got to see him. I nce up while sucking, and it¡¯s almost too hot to handle. Jake¡¯s eyes are closed shut, and his expression is one of pleasure. This is getting to him too. His breaths are heavy, and lust shoots between my legs. I¡¯m filthy wet, and I moan through my nose. ¡°Shit,¡± he groans, and his fingers spread over my head. ¡°That feels so good, baby¡­¡± I squeeze his shaft, licking the pink head before asking. ¡°Is this all for me?¡± He thrust his hips forward in response, forcing down his cock while talking above. me. ¡°Every. Fucking. Inch.¡± His confident tone is so hot. He sounds like a total daddy, and I move down my other hand to my clenching pussy. I need to touch myself while sucking him. I¡¯m desperate, but Jake has other ns. ¡°Don¡¯t touch yourself while you suck me.¡± Hemands while thrusting into my mouth. His pace isn¡¯t gentle. It¡¯s urgent. Like he has waited for this his entire life, and he isn¡¯t going to waste another minute. I moan again. Deep-throating Jake like this and hearing him pant causes fireworks to spark between my legs. His steady rhythm. The grunts. I¡¯m being tortured by how hot he is! My blood is boiling. I¡¯m moaning and wheezing, writhing while taking Jake in and out of my mouth faster and faster. How did I never notice him before? How?! Well, it doesn¡¯t matter! I¡¯m seeing him now! His bass voice. The grunts. His moving hips. Muscles on top of muscles. His height. Blue eyes. And this cock? Another moan erupts from me. I¡¯m not a good girl, but if this is Jake¡¯s idea of punishing me, I never want to be a better person. I¡¯m being reinvented right here, and the new Winnie likes dominant Jake. She likes him A LOT, and he crosses off all the boxes on my sexy checklist. And while this blowjob is ruining my mouth, it¡¯s worth the pain. ¡°Oh, fuck, Winnie¡­¡± Jake inhales deeply. ¡± that feels good¡­ keep sucking me¡­ yes¡­ I love it when you¡¯re sloppy¡­¡± As I stare up at him, I make sure to get his cock even wetter. Plenty of tongue, plenty of saliva. I want to please Jake, and satisfaction fills my chest when his eyes go heavy. His chest rises rapidly, and I press my tongue harder against his sensitive tip. ¡°Fuck¡­.¡± he groans. God, Jake is so hot to watch that it isn¡¯t even fair. I can¡¯t stop watching him and his beautiful, big body. I¡¯ve never been this wet in my entire fucking life. Jake is thrusting faster now, and I¡¯m fighting to keep my tempo on blowing him. It¡¯s hard, but I¡¯m managing. Jake sure as hell isn¡¯t comining. His fingers bury themselves in my hair again, and when I feel the first twitch, I know that daddy is close. Perfect. It¡¯s my sole goal to bring pleasure to Jake. I want to see hime undone, drink in the view of him cumming in my mouth. Fuck. I¡¯m getting off by the simple thought, and I rock on my knees. I¡¯m sliding him in and out of my mouth as if I¡¯m possessed. ¡°Winnie¡­¡± his voice has changed, and his breathing ising in even faster now.¡± Winnie¡­ fuck¡­ I¡¯m close¡­ Keep doing that¡­¡± I ce my hand on his hip and then slide it to his bubble butt. It¡¯s another huge part of him, and I move the other hand to his other cheek, pressing him harder against my mouth. I almost choke on his cock, but I want this. Jake is already groaning in approval, liking it when I take him deeper. He shakes a little, and I know he is fighting the urge, but I want him to cum. So I p his ass, hoping it will send him the needed signal, and he thrusts into me faster. Then suddenly, he goes still, and his ass flexes underneath my hands as his orgasm surges through, one pulse after another. ¡°Fuck¡­¡± Jake gasps above me as I feel his thick, warm seed enter my mouth. At first, I try to swallow it all, but it¡¯s so much that I cough. It makes Jake chuckle darkly above me. ¡°You¡¯re so fucking hot when you¡¯re choking on my cum.¡± My heart suddenly bleeds, filling me with rm. I¡¯m not sure what this blowjob was, except it was the best thing in my life. I felt so connected, and my pussy is still pulsating, but what about Jake? Is he still mad at me? Was this a blowjob without feelings? I can¡¯t tell if I¡¯m about tough or cry. I¡¯m shaking and lift my eyes to Jake¡¯s beautiful blue eyes in both fright and wonder. He looks gorgeous, enough to steal my breath away. His face is glossy with sweat, and his heart is going so fast it might be trying to escape from his chest. He gazes at me with an expression I can¡¯t read, and my face burns at the intensity of 1. ¡°What?¡± I ask. He grins. ¡°It was over a lot sooner than I expected.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± my eyes narrow. ¡°Wait¡­ is that apliment?¡± His response is augh, and then, I¡¯m scooped up from the floor. I stare up at his face, half-freaked out that I¡¯m flying through the kitchen at an incredible speed as he runs for the stairs. ¡°W-where are we going?¡± The corner of his mouth lifts into a seductive smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to return the favor upstairs.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Oh. OH! I rx in his big arms. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Are we fuck buddies now, or what? ¡°It means I will eat you out as a favor since you were so good at sucking my cock, but tomorrow, we are back to being friends.¡± I freeze in his arms and stare at him, but Jake isn¡¯t even facing me. He is taking us into the bedroom, and while I¡¯m insanely turned on, I also can¡¯t help but feel a little hurt. This guy is AMAZING in bed, and he only wants to be friends now? Ouch. It hurts, but¡­ I kind of deserve this twist, don¡¯t I? Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Winnie I¡¯m lounging on the couch and wondering what I should do with my life. My exams are over, and endless time is on my hands. I will intern at Tobias¡¯spany in a couple of weeks, but right now, my life is dull. I don¡¯t even have friends to hang with¡­ like, why am I living in this city when everyone else has moved? I miss the twins¡­ A sudden image of Jake¡¯s head between my legs ys in my mind, and I shudder in my seat. It¡¯s been two weeks since Jake ate me out. He is back in his own city now. I watched his game on the TV a couple of minutes ago. Jake and Mark yed well. It was unfortunate to see Jake get an ugly ck eye after crashing into the plexiss. But¡­ his team won. I¡¯m happy for him but also a bit perplexed. I saw a pretty girl kissing Jake¡¯s cheek on the TV. The scene onlysted a few seconds, yet it was enough to see her lips form the words, ¡°Poor baby.¡± As I think back on this, a weird feeling settles over me. My chest is hurting, and my heart is pounding in an irregr rhythm. I¡¯ve never felt like this before. Could it be jealousy? Of that girl with Jake? I stare at the TV, but they no longer focus on Jake. He is in the background somewhere, and I feel a twinge of longing. I always used to watch his games back in college. Not being in the hockey fan club anymore sucks. I miss going to the games and wearing¡­ well¡­ I used to wear Jake¡¯s jersey. But I¡¯m guessing that will never happen again. Jake and I are friends, but it¡¯s not like before. We don¡¯t hang out as we did in college, nor do we text each other anymore, and now, if he is together with a girl, I should justy off. But I suppose congratting the twins is proper. I text them the same generic message. Me: I just saw your game on the TV! It looked tough and sweaty! Congrattions on your big win! Jake sees the message but doesn¡¯t respond. Mark does, though. Mark: Winnie! Okay, is he drunk? Why is he so hyper?! Before I can write him a message, he sends a second one. Mark: It was a tough game. Heading home now¡­ or perhaps I will sleep at a hotel or something. Why would he do that? Me: At a hotel? What? Why! Mark: Because the girl my brother is dating is a control freak. Her name is Kelly, and she is always at our ce. I can¡¯t take it anymore, Winnie! Yesterday Kelly I chuckle and begin writing back to him, but Mark beats me to it with yet another message. Mark: Ugh¡­ I¡¯m sorry for venting. I¡¯m d Jake is seeing someone, but whenever I date girls, I don¡¯t take them back to our ce. You fuck at their ce and get out in the morning. I snort. Me: Stop pretending that you¡¯re still a yer, Mark. Those rules were for your college years; you¡¯ve matured now. You don¡¯t sleep around. Mark: Perhaps you¡¯re right¡­ anyway, I have a therapy session booked because I¡¯m losing my damn mind over this girl. Me: Seriously? Mark: Yup¡­ oh, by the way, are you still into Jake? I gasp. Me: How the heck do you know about that?! I haven¡¯t fully epted that myself yet! Are you psychic?! Me: Haha, intuition! It was very¡­ tense around you two during ourst day in town. Anyway, got to go. I¡¯m heading to bed after I¡¯ve taken a long, nice shower. Me: Good night. I turn off the TV and stare down at my phone. There is still no reply from Jake, and I¡¯m guessing he isn¡¯t going to write to me either. It¡¯s expected, yet I still can¡¯t help but feel jealous. I groan at myself, close to pulling my hair. ¡± You put yourself in this situation, Winnie¡­ there is no one to me but yourself¡­ you basically said you didn¡¯t want Jake. Then you find out he is a walking fantasy, and then you¡¯re reminded of how awesome he is¡­ typical.¡± Defeated, I curl up on the couch. I¡¯m a bitch, and now the guy I like is with someone new. I guess it was never meant to be? *** There is an interesting text on my phone the next day. Mark: Winnie! So, Mark and I are invited to this fancy dinner, and I¡¯m wondering if you could be my date? You get to make Jake jealous. Me: Wait, what do you get out of this? And what do you mean jealous? He is with Kelly, lol! Also, I¡¯m not in your location. Even if I wanted to be your date, how would I make it there? Mark: I will ask my nice brother to private jet you there. Don¡¯t worry. Big brother Tobias got our back. A private flight is much Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. quicker than me buying amercial ticket for you. Sometimes I forget how much money all these brothers have. Tobias is a CEO, and then we have Mark and Jake, who both y professional hockey. They are all walking with gold in their pockets. Me: I don¡¯t know, Mark¡­ if Jake is happy¡­ Mark: No, he is delusional and an idiot for dating this woman! I love my brother. I do. Jake and I are closely knit together, and I couldn¡¯t imagine living without him. But this woman? KELLY IS NOT THE ONE! Me: Wow, you seem really passionate about this. Take a chill pill. Mark: She ate my KitKat, Winnie! It¡¯s personal. The worst part is that I can¡¯t tell Jake because it was in my secret stash. Kelly somehow found it and used it against me. Sneaky little witch! I¡¯mughing so hard that my stomach hurts. Mark is funny. He really doesn¡¯t seem to like Kelly, but I can¡¯t judge before I meet her. Only a toxic person would hate Kelly in my situation. Sure, she is with the man I like, but she might be a great person? You never know. All my friends ended up with the men I wanted, and I¡¯m still friends with them, so things like that don¡¯t bother me. Me: I think I should stay home. Mark: I need a date! Me: It will hurt to see Jake with someone else. I¡¯m saving myself from that heartbreak. Mark: Just tell Jake you¡¯re sorry and ask if he is exclusive with this girl. Because newssh, THEY ARE NOT! They have seen each other for less than a week, and she is already bossing me around¡­ shit. Have you actually tried being honest with your emotions?! Get your feelings out there and save me from my misery. I can¡¯t fight my smile. Me: I will go with you, but only because you need a date. Okay? Mark: Awesome! And if you end up in Jake¡¯s bed after our date, no hard feelings from me. That makes me pause and blink at the screen. Me: Wait¡­ don¡¯t tell me you have also had feelings for me for plenty of years, like Jake? It takes a while for Mark to respond, but when he does, I¡¯m relieved. Mark: Nah, of course not! I will have Tobias contact you regarding the flight, okay? This date is going to be great. Plenty of fancy food! I smile. Mark might be my fairy godmother. I doubt Jake would leave his new girlfriend for me, but it would feel better if I were honest with him. I like him¡­ it just took forever to realize it. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Mark ¡°Good morning! I¡¯m sorry that my office is a bit messy. As I mentioned, I moved cities a week ago, and I haven¡¯t unpacked everything yet,¡± Linda, my therapist, smiles at me from her seat. ¡°How are you?¡± I force a smile onto my lips. This is the second time I¡¯ve been to Linda¡¯s office this week. I¡¯m unsure why I¡¯m here. I have a dinner nned with Winnieter, and I should be thrilled, but I¡¯m miserable since I know it¡¯s my brother she actually wants. Which is why I¡¯m here, I guess. My heart is in pain, and there is no one I can tell about Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. So I¡¯m here because I need a friend, sad that I have to buy friendship, but that¡¯s how life is¡­ I have teammates I talk with, but we aren¡¯t that close. My real best friends are Winnie and Jake. Talking to them, however, would just be incredibly awkward and embarrassing. Therefore, I¡¯m hoping Linda can make me feel less lonely. Though, I won¡¯t jump the gun right away. I will small talk first, and then I will highlight my problem and ask for her advice. ¡°I¡¯m pretty good. Won a big game yesterday, but I slept terribly,¡± I inform Linda and grimace a little. ¡°My back hurts. I flew into the plexiss, and it hurts like a motherfucker.¡± ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Linda grimaces. She has a round, friendly face, and her skin is kissed by the sun. The woman seems to normally be pale but has a beach glow. Either way, I can see why people like her as a therapist. She looks friendly. ¡°Tell me about it¡­ it really hurt.¡± ¡°Have you seen a doctor?¡± ¡°Yeah, I saw one after the game.¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Though I suppose the injury isn¡¯t the only reason I¡¯m not sleeping well¡­¡± Linda picks up her notebook with a thoughtful expression. But she speaks before opening it, showing me she has memorized ourst session. ¡°I see¡­ I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but did you sleep terribly because of Kelly again?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ she was moaning the entire night,¡± I run my fingers through my hair, tired from simply remembering Kelly¡¯s whiny voice. ¡± That woman is just too much. I can¡¯t stand her. My brother and I are living together, and she invited herself. Our apartment is supposed to be my safe space. But now Kelly is leaving her items all over the ce. She cooked in her underwear this morning and walked into my room with a tray. Isn¡¯t that weird?! She said she was trying to be nice, but it was weird! She isn¡¯t my girlfriend, yet she still came into my room!¡± Linda giggles but try to stifle it. This sparks my amusement. I assess her silently, searching for a smile. She isn¡¯t wearing one, but I know she is hiding it and trying to remain professional. But¡­ I don¡¯t want Linda to be professional. I want her to be real. Because I¡¯m not really depressed or anything. I¡¯m just¡­ lonely? I think that is the real reason I¡¯m paying for her services. ¡°If you want tough,ugh,¡± I tell her. ¡°I know my problems aren¡¯t huge, so you can justugh at me.¡± She flips her blonde hair over her shoulder, then throws one leg over the other, doling her hands over her knee. ¡°That would be rather rude.¡± I shrug. ¡°I¡¯m here because I need a friend. Sure, you¡¯re a therapist, but your homepage said you offer a wide range of services. As for me, I need a friend. I¡¯m pretty sure I included that when I bought your services, and¡­ it¡¯s also why I¡¯m paying you extra.¡± She considers this, then nods. ¡°Talking is one thing, but friendship? I don¡¯t think friendship should be bought, and I don¡¯t normally offer that as a service. However, I¡¯m very conflicted when ites to you¡­¡± This surprises me. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°You were so sad earlier this week.¡± That softens my heart, and I sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t feel sad for me.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I like talking to you quite a lot, actually, and I don¡¯t mind paying for it. You needed money for¡­ what was it, house renovations? ¡°Yes,¡± her smile is bright and cheery again. But I must ask you: is this truly what you want?¡± ¡°Please.¡± She nods. ¡°Very well¡­ I wasughing earlier because another man might celebrate that a beautiful young woman walked around his ce naked and served him breakfast. Though¡­ I understand Kelly is seeing your brother, so it¡¯s inappropriate behavior from her side.¡± ¡°They aren¡¯t exclusive,¡± I¡¯m smiling myself now. ¡°But no, I don¡¯t find Kelly attractive even though she is beautiful.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but my cock goes stiff rather than hard when I see her. Her lips quirk into a knowing look, and she ces down her notebook. It¡¯s a signal we will talk as friends. ¡°You only have eyes for Winnie, huh?¡± ¡°It¡¯s sad, isn¡¯t it?¡± I sigh. ¡°I know she doesn¡¯t see me the same way and that I should move on¡­ I mean, she is probably too immature for me anyway. Her view on how men should be is¡­ questionable.¡± ¡°Big and mean?¡± I snort. ¡°Yes¡­¡± I anxiously look around then, realizing that Linda knows much about my personal life. ¡°You have professional secrecy, right?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± she pushes her ck-rimmed sses higher up her nose. ¡°I might be a private therapist, but I still follow some customs, or my clients wouldn¡¯t return. Whatever you tell me stays with me¡­ unless you¡¯ve murdered someone. I have to report that sort of stuff.¡± I don¡¯t know whates over me, but I let my tone go flirtatious. ¡°Do you think I look like a murderer, Linda?¡± She swats with her hand. ¡°Oh, stop it. Your and I both know you¡¯re much too kind¡­ then again, the most charming people are usually the killers. You¡¯ve seen that show, right? You, I think it¡¯s called.¡± 1 I¡¯m smirking now. ¡°With Penn Badgley?¡± Does she think I¡¯m acting like like Joe did in that series? Hm. Perhaps I am. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one!¡± Linda ps her hands, clearly excited. It¡¯s so unlike her that Iugh. Never in a million years did I think she had a bubbly personality. She is always so calm and collected otherwise. ¡°You think I¡¯m like him?¡± I ask, amused. ¡°Sometimes,¡± her lips quirk. ¡°You¡¯re very charming and know exactly the right things to say. I would call you socially talented.¡± Iugh in delight. ¡°I think I have to pay you more if you keep ttering me like this.¡± We talk some more, and when my session is over, Linda refuses my card. She shakes her head. ¡°No, please. This was not a real session. I¡¯ve talked to you like you¡¯re my friend, and it¡¯s been nothing but pleasant. I couldn¡¯t ask you to pay me, especially since I¡¯ve also talked.¡± I frown. ¡°But you need money.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m not poor, and I will continue saving,¡± she tells me, shrugging like it¡¯s no big deal and as if I haven¡¯t wasted two hours of her life.¡± I sigh and stand up from my chair. ¡°I need to repay you somehow¡­ you want to grab a coffee sometime?¡± This makes her chortle, and she stands up at well. She is much shorter than I expected, with rounded hips and intelligent eyes. ¡°Do you mean as a date?¡± ¡°No,¡± I¡¯m confused now. ¡°But now I¡¯m curious about asking since it sounds like you would reject me if it was.¡± ¡°I would,¡± a smile curves her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t go out with clients.¡± I arch an eyebrow, loving the teasing challenge she leaves herself open by admitting I¡¯m a client. ¡°I thought we were friends¡­ but if I¡¯m a client, then maybe I should pay?¡± ¡°No!¡± Sheughs. ¡°No payments! Also, I don¡¯t date younger guys. I¡¯m not against an age gap, but I have a two-year-old son and young men usually¡­ you know.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by children, but an age gap?¡± I stare at her. ¡°You don¡¯t look a day older than twenty- five.¡± I think I see her cheeks turn pinker. ¡°I¡¯m turning thirty today, actually. I have a big date nned after our session.¡± ¡°Lucky guy,¡± Iment as I stroll to the door and smile. ¡°I hope the date goes well for you¡­ where will you be eating?¡± ¡°za Hotel.¡± ¡°Oh, I have dinner with my teammates at za Hotel tonight. It¡¯s supposedly luxurious, and I hope everything goes well on your date,¡± I wink at her. ¡°Best of luck, Linda.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± She grimaces. ¡°I would never admit this to a client, but since we are friends, I will go ahead and say it: I¡¯m terrified.¡± My hand freezes on her door, and I turn around, blinking. ¡°Why are you terrified? Scared of the cost of the food?¡± ¡°No, gosh, no,¡± sheughs as if I¡¯m being silly. ¡°I can enjoy myself sometimes, but I haven¡¯t dated since my husband passed away,¡± there is a shiny, sad look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s been two, almost three years since Robert passed away.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± her face goes back to looking happy. ¡°If you love this Winnie person, Mark, take my advice and tell her. Even if she doesn¡¯t feel the same way, getting it out there is good. Because there is always a ¡® what if,¡¯ and going around thinking about it is dangerous. You don¡¯t want a bunch of regrets in your life, and you never know which day will be yourst. I fought with Robert on the day of his ident. It¡¯s my biggest regret,¡± her bottom lip trembles, and she whispers. ¡°Every other day, I told him I love him, but that day, when he left for work, I didn¡¯t.¡± I stare at her, and a weird feeling settles over me. I think I¡¯m feeling sorry for Linda, and the strangest thing is that I want to console her when I barely even know her. But¡­ that would be weird, so I ster on a smile. ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry for your loss,¡± Linda meets my eyes, and yes, there are tears. Now I feel even more confused about what to do, but in the end, I don¡¯t hug her but say, ¡°I¡¯m sure your date is going to be fine, and if not, just come and find me. I might be drinking alone by the bar after telling Winnie I like her because I know she doesn¡¯t feel the same way.¡± ¡°Telling Winnie how you feel is brave of you, ¡± her smile grows. She is a nice person. ¡°And if not, I can be your therapist by the bar,¡± a yful wink is sent my way. ¡°Free sessions after the first margarita is down.¡± I snort. ¡°You¡¯re on.¡± Perhaps Winnie rejecting me won¡¯t be the end of the world. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Winnie ¡°You can¡¯t wear that!¡± Tobias frowns at my clothes. I have no idea why he is sitting with me on the private jet, but apparently, he has taken on the role of a personal dresser. Take it all off!¡± ¡°What?! And get naked?¡± ¡°You have underwear, don¡¯t you? And there is no need to get shy. I only have eyes for my wife.¡± Tobias says those words with fire in his eyes. Undoubtedly, his words are the truth, but that still doesn¡¯t mean I want to be looked at! ¡°If you want me to wear that dress, give it to me and look away! Take a seat and look out through the window!¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Tobias hands me an emerald dress and sits down in a beige leather seat. ¡°Put that on.¡± I should focus on putting on the dress, but my eyes go to Tobias when he no longer looks at me. His cheek rests against his knuckles as he stares through the window, and I¡¯m momentarily stunned by him. Hannah is a lucky woman¡­ don¡¯t get me wrong. I like Jake, but Tobias? He is arguably the most gorgeous man I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s too bad he is possibly the grumpiest too. So fucking bossy. ¡°I¡¯m not hearing you change clothes¡­¡± I blink to focus and swallow thickly. ¡°I¡¯m on it!¡± I swear to god, he has spider senses¡­ As I take off my clothes, Tobias mutters, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you were about to wear sweatpants to a fancy dinner¡­¡± I grimace. I have no idea how, but Tobias is such an angel around Hannah. He tends to her every need and spoils her rotten with presents, kisses everywhere on her body, and sex. But whenever Tobias is alone with the twins and me? He is just pure scary, and when he does smile, it¡¯s usually that intimidating, fake kind of grin that lets you know that you¡¯ve fucked up. ¡°Well, I¡¯m d you¡¯ve given me this beautiful dress,¡± I smile as I spin around with it, emphasizing its beauty. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± He nces at me. ¡°It was Hannah that picked it out,¡± his facial expression softens at the mention of his wife. ¡°She is pregnant, so she can¡¯t fly right now, which is why I want this to be over with quickly.¡± ¡°Aw, you want to go home to Hannah?¡± Tobias narrows his eyes, but then this scary thing happens. His lips curve into an ice- cold smile, and his dazzling teeth shows. He looks like a predator, and I shudder in my own skin. ¡°Once you get it on with one of my brothers, you won¡¯t make fun of me anymore and instead wish for them to treat you exactly how I treat my queen of a wife, Winnie. You will understand it then. But if they don¡¯t give you the attention you seek, I will remind you of this conversation andugh at you. Karma is a bitch.¡± HE IS SO SCARY! I stare at his smile, trembling lips, and ice crawling up my spine like rapid fire. How could Hannah marry this vulture?! ¡°How do you know I will end up with one of your brothers?¡± ¡°Natural instinct-you like Jake.¡± I KNEW IT! HE HAS PSYCHIC ABILITIES! Wary of his magical powers, I reluctantly take a seat in front of Tobias. ¡°I hope the flight will be over soon too¡­ I want to spend time with humans, not demons.¡± ¡°What was that?¡± ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Calling Tobias a demon is probably the most fitting description of him. He is impably dressed in a fine gray suit. His brown hair is shining in the sunlighting in through the window, and his emerald eyes are sharp with focus. I swear I go a little weak-kneed, but it¡¯s all ruined when his scary smile is aimed my way to remind me of his personality. ¡°Winnie¡­¡± I jump in my seat. ¡°Yes?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always seen you as a sister, but if you fuck up this fancy dinner tonight and don¡¯t manage to make Jake leave this other woman, I will hate you forever. You can¡¯t have him marry her.¡± I snort. ¡°Do you have a problem against Kelly too?¡± ¡°No, but¡­¡± his smile goes kind. ¡°But I¡¯ve always hoped you would end up with one of the twins, and if you score with Jake, I don¡¯t have to worry about him stealing my wife.¡± I can¡¯t stop theughtering up my throat. ¡°Why are you worried Jake would steal Hannah? That would never happen!¡± Hannah would never leave Tobias! She is way too in love with him. ¡°They are in a chat group together for baking¡­¡± Tobias mutters and res out through the window. ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will one day discover she has more ining with Jake than with me.¡± 1 ¡°You¡¯re being silly.¡± He breathes augh. ¡°Perhaps. I trust Hannah, and I love her, but there are times even I feel insecure,¡± he looks at me, and the soft expression on his face is only reserved for Hannah. When she is near, or when he is talking about her-that¡¯s the time it shows. ¡± Love does that to a person. It makes things harder.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± I smirk at him knowingly. ¡°You¡¯re such a sly bastard. Are you trying to tell me not to be afraid when ites to Jake?¡± He smirks. ¡°I¡¯m not answering that.¡± *** Later that day, I step out of my cab and onto the curb outside za Hotel. I¡¯m wearing high heels, yet I¡¯m still dwarfed by a suit- wearing Mark, whoes to lock my arm with his. ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t I a lucky man tonight?¡± He grins at me, gorgeous with his dark hair cut shorter on the sides and a ck dress stered to his huge, muscr body. ¡°That dress suits you. And the blonde hair looks so nice when you have put it up in that pin.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± I¡¯m actually a bit shy as I speak. Mark has shaved, and he smells delicious. My voice is shaky. ¡°You look good too.¡± Grinning, he puts a protective hand on the small of my back. And there go my ovaries. I can feel them bursting into mes at his touch. I might be in love with Jake, but Mark and Jake? They are twins, and both are so simr that my brain is confused! (1 And every goddamn man in their family seems blessed with good genes. But I suppose Mark is leaning more toward the beautiful people category, while Jake is rougher around the edges. ¡°We are going to be the sexiest pair inside, but no, I haven¡¯t forgotten that this is a n to make Jake jealous,¡± he winks at me. ¡°You will be doing me a favor getting rid of Kelly.¡± ¡°I feel bad about stealing Kelly¡¯s man, but you¡¯re right-I have to tell Jake that I like him¡­ I don¡¯t deserve him, yet I must let him. know he has options¡­ even though I¡¯m rotten.¡± I grimace. ¡°You¡¯re not rotten.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re a catch once you mature a little, ¡°heughs. ¡°It might take a while, but at least you¡¯re aware of the problem, right?¡± ¡°What is the problem?¡± ¡°You take people for granted,¡± his words cut like knives, and Markughs out loud when I wince. ¡°Sorry, too honest?¡± ¡°No, I needed to hear that¡­¡± I mumble. Mark chuckles. ¡°You actually did.¡± I re at him, but he simply smiles and leads me up the stairs. Someone immediately recognizes him, and we are let inside immediately. The za Hotel is all fancy. I¡¯m pretty sure Tobias bought this ce but kept the old name, which is why we have a discount at the bar. ¡°Wow¡­ this ce is huge¡­¡± I whisper while looking up at the high ceiling far above my head. Countless people wearing dresses are mingling, and I smile while Mark drags me toward the restaurant area. I would get lost checking out the furniture if he weren¡¯t holding my hand. ¡°It really is fancy pantsy, huh?¡± Mark says. The food will be¡ª¡± He is interrupted by a loud giggle, and we both turn our heads. The hockey team is already sitting by a table, and Jake and his date are heading there too. The pair isn¡¯t that far from us, and Kelly, I assume, is squeezing Jake¡¯s arm and giggling. ¡°This suit is definitely too small for you, baby. You look ready to bust through the seams!¡± Jealousy bubbles up within my chest when Kelly, the little slut, leans in to kiss my man over his chest. He is wearing a suit, but that is still my goddamn territory and¡ª Wait. Oh my god. When did I be such a bitch? I shouldn¡¯t hate on Kelly! She hasn¡¯t done anything wrong. What is the matter with me?! I stand there, shocked by my thoughts, until Jake turns around, and my mind goes nk. He is wearing a ck suit like Mark and looks like a man girls would flock to. Such a gorgeous piece of ass. Jake is just as attractive as his brother, but the difference here is that my heart goes thump-thump-thump when we lock eyes. But what saddens me is that Jake doesn¡¯t smile or acknowledge me. Instead, he looks colder than ice, and I witness him grab Kelly by the arm and lead her toward the table. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± I stare after him, and Mark chuckles. ¡± Ouch¡­ this might be harder than I thought,¡¯ he peers down at me. ¡°You have to get him alone, but¡­ I¡¯m afraid this is where I must leave you.¡± My eyes widen. ¡°What?! Where are you going?¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. His smile is hesitant, and he looks conflicted. ¡°You see that woman over there,¡± he points at a table with a blonde, crying woman. ¡°I know her. She was supposed toe here on a date but judging by how she is crying, she was most likely ditched¡­¡± A strange expression settles over Mark¡¯s face, and I¡¯m shocked when I realize what it is. Its¡­ anger. I¡¯ve never seen him look this royally pissed off before, and Iugh. ¡°Go to her. I can handle eating with the hockey guys alone,¡± I beam up at him, filled with confidence. ¡°Most yers know me from the hockey fan club anyway,¡± I look at the table and notice Logan and Nathan sitting with Alice and Rebel, and I smile. ¡°I will be fine.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Mark looks relieved and turns his hyper-focus back to the blonde woman again. ¡°Because this is the choice I make.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Come again? Choice? He breathes augh, biting his lower lip. You wouldn¡¯t understand, but¡­ I think everything happens for a reason,¡± he looks thoughtful for a moment, then smiles widely. ¡°If this works out, thank Kelly for me. Wait, what?! ¡°Thank Kelly?!¡± I exim. ¡°But I thought you hated her!¡± Heughs out loud at that. ¡°No time to exin! I got to go! I have a woman¡¯s day to save! Good luck with Jake!¡± With that, Mark leaves me alone, but I don¡¯t feel sad. I look at the crying woman, see her look up from the table in shock, and this warm feeling settles over me when Mark pulls out a chair and picks up the ordering menu. He says something to her, and sheughs. It might be the cutest thing I¡¯ve seen today. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Winnie ¡°Hello, Winnie! Nice to see you!¡± Rebel holds up her ss for me with a big cheer. She has switched ces with Logan to sit on my left side when I walk up to the table. Alice, however, isn¡¯t sitting down. She stands up from her seat and gets this sparkly look on her face beforeing to hug me. ¡°Winnie!¡± ¡°Hi!¡± I hug her back. ¡°How are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m good. How are you?¡± Before I can answer, Nathan speaks. ¡°Here shees, my biggest rival in love: Winnie. I swear there is a romance going on here¡­¡± he sighs but hides a smile. ¡°Happy to see you too, big guy,¡± I tell him and pat his shoulder. ¡°Have you gotten thinner?¡± He snorts. ¡°Shut up! I¡¯m working out harder than ever!¡± I grin. ¡°It shows¡ªI¡¯m just teasing!¡± People around the table snicker, including Logan. I feel weed sitting by therge table the za Hotel has assembled for us. ¡°Oh, and since you wondered, I¡¯m feeling pretty okay,¡± I inform Alice and beam at her. ¡°Mark won¡¯t be joining us, though. He needed to take care of something urgent.¡± ¡°We saw,¡± Alice sits down beside me, grimacing. ¡°But you¡¯re fine, right? We kind of assumed it was a friendly date anyway.¡± ¡°Oh, it was,¡± my eyes flicker to Jake, whose cold expression turns less icy after hearing me confirm I¡¯m not into Mark. Interesting¡­ ¡°I It hits me then that Jake was probably mad because I told him, ¡°I don¡¯t date nice guys, and then I went here with Mark. He must have been so confused, thinking I was a hypocrite. ¡°Well, you¡¯re finally here, so can we move on with the celebrations?¡± Kelly, who I¡¯ve never met before, says in a rather bitchy tone. ¡°I would like for us to order some drinks.¡± Alice blinks in surprise, seemingly confused by the other woman¡¯s attitude, before she finds words. ¡°Uh, of course?¡± ¡°Excellent!¡± Kelly ps her hands, and Alice looks at me questioningly. I shrug at her-I don¡¯t know why Kelly dislikes me. Unless Jake told her about me or something? Either way, I shake away all negative energy and jealousy and focus on my friends. I¡¯m here to have fun. *** A few hourster, we aren¡¯t at the hotel anymore, but getting drunk at a bar. The hockey guys I don¡¯t know well aren¡¯t with us. It¡¯s Nathan, Alice, Logan, Rebel, Kelly, Jake, and me¡ªthe single girl who feels awkward not cuddling with anyone. Alice is drunk out of her mind. She is finally not pregnant and got a babysitter, so she is cuddling with Nathan. He has called a cab already, and her legs are dangling down from hisp. As for Rebel and Logan, they are doing shots. by the bar. And Kelly? She is drunk, clinging to Jake¡¯s forearm and talking shit about me. She seems to have this idea that I can¡¯t hear her. Jake is currently busy ignoring her. He called a cab for her. That, my friend, is perfect for me. As soon as Kelly is gone, I will confess my feelings. Mark said Jake and Kelly weren¡¯t exclusive or serious, and I will take his word for it. So I wait. I order shots with Rebel and Logan,ugh, and have fun, and once Jake is alone, Rebel smirks at me. ¡°Go get him,¡± she pushes the small of my back. While drinking, I told her of my ns, and now even Logan is cheering me on. ¡°Tell him how you feel. It¡¯s not wrong-the guy needs to know he has options.¡± I swallow thickly. ¡°Okay, here goes¡­ I leave Logan and Rebel by the bar and set the course for the corner of the bar. Jake is talking to some girl, and my heart pounds faster and faster. Can I do this? Yes. Yes, I can! Even though it¡¯s scary¡­ Jake has this presence now. It feels like my blood is boiling when he is in the same room or paying me attention. I¡¯m already dizzy, and when he looks up and tilts his head, smiling, I almost bail. My stomach does this unwee flip, and by some miracle, I steer forward. ¡°Hi¡­¡± I feel so awkward standing in front of him. The girl scowls at me and opens her mouth. ¡°Um, who are you?¡± I arch an eyebrow at her, but Jake beats me to it by saying, ¡°Winnie, my best friend! There you are!¡± Before I know it, I¡¯m squeezed into a hug and lifted up from the ground while the girl stares at us. I¡¯m shocked. The girl is shocked. And once I ce my hands on Jake¡¯s shoulders and wrap my legs around him like a monkey, she storms away. I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What did you do that for, you dork?!¡± Jake leans in closer, voice all soft. ¡°She was rude to you, so I made sure to put her in ce.¡± The thudding in my chest speeds up. I¡¯m speechless. I didn¡¯t expect Jake to do that for me, and he makes a smug face as I stare at him. Eyebrows lifted, and a huge grin. ¡°Your heart is beating really fast.¡± I don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m embarrassed. It¡¯s as if my brain just now realizes that we are practically hugging. My hands are on Jake¡¯s broad shoulders, eyes locked onto his face. I don¡¯t know what to say or where to go, and his amusement grows. ¡°You have this look on your face.¡± I don¡¯t have to ask him what kind of look. I¡¯m blushing and still gazing into his blue eyes, more nervous than ever. I should be confessing, but it¡¯s not exactly easy. ¡°You¡¯re very talkative today,¡± he teases while walking toward the door. We both know that I can walk by myself, yet no one is trying to correct this intimacy between us. I like having him hug me and take a deep breath¡ªI better just blurt it out, even if it¡¯s embarrassing! ¡°I was wrong!¡± I throw out the words the second we are outside the bar. Jake¡¯s mouth opens, but I quickly muffle it with my hand. That makes him pause in his steps, and I nervouslyugh. ¡°Just listen, okay? I can¡¯t have you talking, or I won¡¯t dare to say this.¡± He freezes but then nods his understanding. I can also feel his lips curving into a smile underneath my palm. It tickles. ¡°Good,¡± I remove my hand from his lips. But it only makes it worse-now I can see his smile, and I groan in frustration. ¡°Stop smiling at me like that!¡± He snorts. ¡°What? What have I done?¡± ¡°Nothing, you¡¯re just¡­¡± I sigh. ¡°Can I just kiss you?¡± He pulls his lips into his mouth as if trying his hardest not to smile. ¡°No, you will have to say it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± I inhale and exhale dramatically. Jake, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I didn¡¯t know what I wanted, but I do now. I want you, and you¡¯re a bastard for making me say it out loud. My cheeks are burning. My heart is pounding, and I¡¯m so nervous that I might fall dead to the ground.¡± ¡°Why are you nervous?¡± ¡°Because¡­ well¡­ you¡¯re with Kelly¡­¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The gentle look in his eyes kind of makes me want to scream. Especially since it¡¯s obvious he knows I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Well, I got options now, don¡¯t I? Maybe I don¡¯t want to date Kelly at all.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s-¡± He silences me with a kiss, and that¡¯s the end of this discussion. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Winnie After making out with Jake, we head outside to find a cab. The air is chilly, but that¡¯s alright. Jake¡¯s warm arms are still around me, refusing to let go. It¡¯s perfect. He is so warm that I don¡¯t even want to use my own legs anyway. I could stay like this forever, clinging to him like a ko. ¡°You¡¯re so warm¡­¡± I mutter against his neck. ¡°And you smell nice.¡± Jake chuckles. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± ¡°No¡­ what makes you think that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re just so filled withpliments today. It¡¯s a little bit suspicious, is all. But hey, I¡¯m not comining about it.¡¯ ?? ¡°You better not. I had to work up a lot of courage to say it¡­¡± I giggle. ¡°Or perhaps, I¡¯m not as sober as I think I am.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably the case.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s mean!¡± Suddenly, I hear a chuckle from our side that doesn¡¯t belong to Jake. ¡°I¡¯m d you two found each other. It was about damn time.¡± Jake and I both turn our heads and see Nathan grinning at us. His cab is probably about to arrive, and it¡¯s probably time. Alice looks done for tonight. Her head is resting on his shoulder, and her dark hair is spilling out in every direction. I smile at the image. I¡¯ve always found Alice and Nathan¡¯s rtionship interesting. He used to be her bully, but today, he acts like her sweet,rge bodyguard. ¡°You heading home?¡± Jake asks. ¡°Yeah, we are heading home,¡± Nathan confirms, then strokes Alice¡¯s back with a fond expression. She looks like a frontside. backpack on her huge husband¡¯s frame. She stirs a little in her sleep, and my heart melts a little when Nathan holds her closer to him. ¡°You¡¯re so cold¡­¡± Nathan mumbles. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, we will get you home quickly.¡± ¡°Aw, Alice¡­¡± I say. ¡°Is she not feeling well?¡± Nathan meets my eyes. ¡°She hasn¡¯t shown any signs of nausea. I think she will be perfectly fine by tomorrow. But yes, my baby definitely had too much alcohol tonight. I¡¯m shocked that she hasn¡¯t puked by the amount yet.¡± Jake snorts, but it¡¯s not mean; it¡¯s one out of concern. ¡°Is she still conscious?¡± An amused smile curves Nathan¡¯s lips. ¡°Yes, Alice just got sleepy from the buzz and is now busy snoring,¡± he tightens his hold on his wife, hugging her like she is the most precious thing in the world. ¡°Sometimes, this little one forgets she is a lightweight, and it¡¯s been forever since we had time on our own, so she had a little too much fun tonight. No big deal. I just have to take her out more often.¡± ¡°Oh, definitely,¡± I say. ¡°Tonight was fun.¡± It really was. I had shbacks from our college. days tonight, and I definitely want to hang out again. ¡°It was a lot of fun,¡± Nathan kisses Alice¡¯s forehead just as the cab arrives. An exasperated sigh leaves Nathan¡¯s lips. ¡± Finally! We have been waiting forever for that cab!¡± Jake chuckles. ¡°Have a good night!¡± ¡°You too!¡± Nathan gives us onest nce back. ¡°Have a good night, and don¡¯t hesitate to give us a call if you want to hang out,¡± he aims a wink at me. ¡°Doubledating would be fun. Alice has been comining that she misses you, Winnie. You live far away, but you should know you¡¯re always wee to stay at our ce. We might have a million kids, but there is also a guest bedroom.¡± His words warm my heart. ¡°Thank you. I will definitely visit soon.¡± ¡°Alice would like that a lot. She thinks you don¡¯t want to hang with her because she has. children and that you find her uncool and annoying now that she is a mom.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± I exim. ¡°I just¡­ I just don¡¯t have the money to travel.¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind paying for your flight ticket if it means making my wife happy,¡¯ Nathan says. ¡°Ask me next time, and don¡¯t feel bad about it. We are rich.¡± ¡°I will definitely make use of that!¡± Nathan leaves, and I look at Jake. His arms. are still around me, which is good. It¡¯s cold outside, but his body is like a furnace. I shudder a little, and his expression grows concerned. ¡°You want to head home?¡± Jake grimaces at his choice of words. ¡°Sorry¡­ to my apartment, I mean?¡± ¡°That would be nice,¡± I yawn and wrap my arms tighter around his neck. It feels like the most natural thing to do. ¡°You don¡¯t mind carrying me to a cab, do you?¡± He breathes augh in my ear. ¡°I can¡¯t be worse than Nathan, can I?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not worse than Nathan. I raised all of you hockey guys, and I know for a fact that you¡¯re all good guys. No one is worse than the other.¡± ¡°Raised us?¡± Jake questions with a paling face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to burst your bubble, sweetheart, but you¡¯re younger than me.¡± ¡°Yet I see myself as your mother sometimes. ¡°I don¡¯t. But yeah, I kind of did in the past. All the hockey guys were like my children. My very big children. ¡°Eew, don¡¯t say that!¡± Jake sounds horrified. ¡°You can¡¯t give me a love confession and then say you see yourself as my mother, Winnie! That is sickening! You¡¯ve watched too much Game Of Thrones.¡± ¡°House Of The Dragon.¡± I correct. I love that show, but yeah, there is a lot of incest. ¡°Still¡­¡± he grimaces. ¡°You sicken me with your words. It¡¯s not even funny.¡± ¡°A little funny.¡± I¡¯mughing inwardly. I agree with Jake and find this topic sickening, but I like messing with him. ¡°Not even a little.¡± I would beughing at Jake¡¯s disgusted tone, but I¡¯m too exhausted. I want a bed and a cozy nket. I don¡¯t know how but the cold air makes me even more tired. It should be the other way around; the fact that I¡¯m freezing should make it hard to sleep, yet my eyes are already close to fluttering shut. Jake squeezes me. ¡°Someone is a sleepyhead. ¡°Mhm, damn right I am¡­¡± Staying awake is bing harder and harder. ¡°You¡¯re fine with sharing the same bed, right?¡± A tiredugh escapes me. ¡°Do I get to touch your abs?¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Now it¡¯s Jake¡¯s turn tough. ¡°You must be tired to say that out loud. That or the alcohol is finally hitting your brain.¡± ¡°Or maybe I¡¯m tired of pretending you¡¯re not sexy and basically walking sex on a stick? ¡°I challenge. ¡°I like that answer,¡± he kisses my cheek, and his warm breath hits my ear in a way that curls my toes. ¡°Let¡¯s head home, and yes, I will let you touch my abs.¡± Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Winnie The ride back from the restaurant is crazy. Jake and I might be sitting in a cab, but we are tailed. za Hotel protects its guests and doesn¡¯t allow paparazzi, but it¡¯s free-for-all once we are outside their borders. ¡°Wow, sometimes I forget that you¡¯re an athlete superstar,¡± I elbow him in the side and grin. ¡°Right-wing and ying for the NHL. You¡¯ve made it big, Jake. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± His eyes darken, and there is a grumpy pout on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t you fucking dare start treating me differently¡­¡± Iugh even though Jake is serious. I sober up a little seeing his frustrated expression, and I squeeze his hand, smiling as if to reassure him I¡¯m not starstruck by him. It would kill him if I started seeing him through heart-shaped lenses like the rest of his fans. I haven¡¯t given it much thought, though whenever Jake walks into a room, there is an invisible sizzle in the air. The guy is famous and looked up to; even at the za Hotel with many rich guests, people were paying attention to him. Especially the girls. ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± I mean those words, but I can¡¯t help the flutter when Jake looks at me with a relieved smile. He is cute, and I squeeze his hand harder. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re pretty darn amazing on the ice. And I love hockey, but you¡¯ve always been my friend, so no, I won¡¯t ever start seeing you differently. I won¡¯t be starstruck.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°You won¡¯t ever be starstruck by me?¡± Jake challenges with an easy grin, and we both know he isn¡¯t talking about hockey. A blush spreads over my cheeks, and I look at the driver¡¯s seat. They aren¡¯t paying attention to us. Probably used to driving around celebrities, and I sigh before half- ring at Jake. ¡°Wait until we are at your ce before those jokese in.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Alright¡­¡± there is a yawn too. ¡°I¡¯m so tired.¡± ¡°Me too,¡± I really am. ¡°How about we fall asleep watching a movie or something?¡± My words surprise him. ¡°That¡¯s alright with you?¡± ¡°Yeah?¡± I stare at him. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be? 11 His lips go soft. ¡°I just thought you expected something else.¡± Oh. OH! ¡°Uhh¡­¡± I awkwardlyugh and brush some hair away from my face. Gosh, this is embarrassing to talk about. ¡°Well¡­ I want that from you, but¡­ aren¡¯t you tired?¡± ¡°Tired?¡± His tone is yful. ¡°Around you, it feels like I¡¯m fully awake,¡± he looks down between his legs, and my eyes follow. When I meet his gaze again, he is smirking. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re bad,¡± I say, and swat at his chest, sighing. ¡°This car ride can¡¯t be over fast enough.¡± Now it¡¯s Jake¡¯s turn to chuckle. He seems to know I¡¯m turned on, and it bes harder and harder to sit still in the car seat. Then, once we are outside his ce, we rush to the door of the building. Jake and Mark live in a t, and the paparazzi are waiting outside for us, but we are wearing hoods. They can¡¯t see our faces, and Jake is pressing the code to the door with incredible speed. It opens with a sound, and Jake ushers me inside. ¡°Quickly,¡± he says, holding up the door. ¡°Get into the elevator.¡± I give him a nod and walk inside. There is a huge lobby, but no one is working the desk at this hour. It¡¯s empty, and I press on the elevator, waiting for it toe down. Jake is standing beside me, this hulking giant of a man that has given me permission to touch him. A shiver of a thrill moves past me, and when the elevator door closes, I press my hand to his chest. He looks down at me, mildly surprised, and I tilt my head, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m going to ride you tonight.¡± Jake groans. ¡°Fuck.¡± I like that sound and put my hands on his broad shoulders. My pussy is eager, and I climb the man like a tree. It doesn¡¯t take long before Jake¡¯s hands are all over me, and I feel him hardening against me as I kiss his soft, talented lips. Holy shit that feels good. My whole body is a full, sensual wave as my hands wind up at the back of Jake¡¯s head, and our tongues meet in a feverish, intense french kiss. I can¡¯t get enough of him, and I¡¯m thankful when the doors open, and we are inside his t. It¡¯s huge, luxurious, and perfect, but I don¡¯t have time to watch it. Jake is my sole focus, and I can¡¯t stop touching him. I want him to lose his clothes, and he breathes augh into my mouth as I tug at his shirt, needing him to show me his body. ¡°Someone is eager¡­¡± he doesn¡¯t sound like he minds; he seems thrilled by the fact I can¡¯t stop touching him. ¡°Well,¡± I say, kissing his lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m tired of being shy. Tonight is about taking what I want, and I want you.¡¯ ¡± His eyes widen, and he Winnie¡­¡± whispers. ¡°Jesus, Hearing him say that is everything to me. It tells me Jake wants me as much as I want him, which fills my chest with this liberating feeling. Suddenly I feel sexy. Powerful. I kiss him again while he carries us into a bedroom. Then I¡¯m put down momentarily for him to remove his clothes; I¡¯m removing mine too. I can¡¯t get naked fast enough, and once his gorgeous, ripped body comes into view, I get up from bed. Jake stares down at me. ¡°What are you-¡± I shove his chest. The man is made of bricks and lifts an eyebrow at me, clearly not getting it. But I don¡¯t like repeating myself, so I push harder, and he finally gets it. Jake sits down on the bed, still almost as tall as me, and I smirk before kneeling before him. It¡¯s then he is finally getting it. His lips form an o as I reach for his length, grabbing it and bringing the tip into my mouth. He swallows just as I lick his top, and hisrge palms grip the sheets. His breaths areing in fast already, and his beautiful, erect cock is twitching as if it¡¯s taking him everything to not juste immediately. It excites me, especially when he groans. ¡°Fucking hell¡­ what are you doing to me, Winnie?¡± I like my name on his tongue, and I peer up at him while his cock is in my mouth. Jake¡¯s eyes are closed, a concentrated look on his face. He is so beautiful. Hard and strong. My blood is boiling for Jake, and my pussy is clenching with the need toter im him. I¡¯m so wet for this man, and I fight the urge to climb into hisp. Every instinct tells me to ride him, but once he moans, I¡¯m reminded of what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m bringing him pleasure first. I¡¯m going to make hime hard inside my mouth. I take him in deeper, moving my lips up and down his shaft, and press down with my tongue. My tempo speeds up with every long stroke, and his fingers entangle in my hair. ¡°Oh, Winnie¡­¡± he moans. ¡°Oh, God¡­¡± Why does he sound so hot when he moans? I¡¯m soaking wet. My juices slip down my legs as I take him all the way in and then out again, fast enough to draw out another moan from my favorite man. He is panting above me now. ¡°You¡¯re killing me¡­ you¡¯re going to be the death of me¡­ holy fuck¡­ I smile but don¡¯t stop working him, and he hisses a low breath, and a guttural moan tumbles out of him when I hum. The vibrations are sure to make the blowjob better, and it does. Jake¡¯s hips bucks. ¡°Jesus!¡± I¡¯m satisfied with Jake¡¯s reaction and swirl my wet, hungry tongue over his tip. He shudders. There are tiny little jerks in his entire body, and I feel powerful knowing I¡¯m the cause of them. I got to continue and feel my motivation growing. Jake¡¯s pleasure is the most important thing in the world right now. I suck him like a lollipop, with abandon and plenty of spit. Jake moans again and thrusts into my mouth. I let him. It¡¯s sexy how he no longer can¡¯t help it, and I pick up my pace, desperate to make this gorgeous mane into my mouth. He is groaning louder now. ¡°Oh fuck¡­ oh fuck¡­¡± Jake is moving in and out of me, matching my pace, and it¡¯s the most beautiful thing ever. I¡¯m aching for him, and suddenly he jerks, exploding into my mouth, and I swallow. I don¡¯t mind his taste and look up at his face. Jake is watching me with an amazed! expression, and when I smirk and lick my lips, a low, soft curse leaves his lips. Then, before I know it, he lifts me into hisp. I do it without question. My eyes closed, my head bent, and my back arched as his fingers enter me. I pump back and forth, and once I¡¯m going, Jake¡¯s mouth is on my nipples, suckling them. It does me in. I groan and sink my fingers into Jake¡¯s hot skin. He is sweaty and a bit stinky, but I find it sexy. I pound down hard on his fingers, and he slides a third one inside. Lord, he will ruin me! It shoves up and up until my head is spinning. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± I scream as the climax rips through my core, hurtling at lightning speed and crashing over me like a wave. The sensation. is overwhelming. I¡¯ming anding anding. ¡°Fuck, Winnie¡­¡± Jake whispers into my ear. ¡°Do you even know how fucking beautiful you are?¡± I smile at his words and copse against his shoulder, breathing augh when his hand reaches into his bedside table. A condom is pulled out, and Jake somehow manages to put it on while keeping me in hisp, hovering over his fat cock. Then, once he is ready, we kiss while his cock enters my tingling pussy. I¡¯m sensitive as hell, but I want him. I sink down on his cock, riding him while tasting him. His lips are delicious, and I smile harder. Tonight is all about us. I don¡¯t know what we are, but I know what I want us to be. Jake better share the same idea, or my heart will be crushed. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Winnie I didn¡¯t wake up on earth today; I woke up in heaven. Jake is snoring lightly behind me, and his muscr arms are around me. He is warm in the cold room, the perfect furnace. My hand squeezes his enormous forearm that is crossed over my chest. He is holding me like I¡¯m precious. A smile spreads over my lips, but it disappears when I hear banging on my bedroom door. ¡°Jake?!¡± Its Mark. ¡°Go .I¡¯m Jake growls at his brother, and when I jump in fright at his voice, it only makes him pull me back so that his naked chest turns into a hard wall behind ¡°I wouldn¡¯t fucking think so¡­¡± he mutters behind me in a voice that seems deeper in the morning. ¡°You¡¯re staying with me. I¡¯ve waited way too long for this-¡± ¡°Oh¡­ is Winnie with you?¡± Mark still hasn¡¯t left. ¡°That¡¯s good. I was worried about her- 11 ¡°YES, Winnie is in here!¡± Jake interrupts, irritated with his brother. ¡°Now, leave already! We are trying to fucking sleep!¡± Loud giggles escape from my mouth. ¡± Trying to sleep?¡± My lips won¡¯t stop twitching from my amusement. ¡°How am I supposed to sleep when you¡¯re yelling like that?¡± Jake breathes augh and stretches until his lips are on my neck, nipping at the skin there. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Butterflies swarm my stomach when I receive countless kisses from the big man behind me. Part of me can¡¯t believe I¡¯m sharing a bed with Jake. My childhood friend, and honestly, perhaps my best friend? My insides warm at that thought. Jake has always had my back, and I¡¯m starting to realize I like him. Not like like, but I REALLY like him, and that¡¯s scaring Here is a man who got everything put together. Jake has a career, a big t, eats healthily, has a body to prove it, and is an athlete superstar. Jake is a proper adult while I¡¯m driving my mother¡¯s old car. Sigh, the hot guy who is busy making hickeys on my neck is out of my league. That much is clear. Whatever this is, it might end in a big disaster. Or it won¡¯t? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Either way, I like to think there is a chance for us. I have years of studying before bing an attorney, but maybe Jake won¡¯t mind the distance between our towns? Or that I¡¯m not rich enough to pay for ne tickets. My stomach plummets. ¡°Jake?¡± I ask while enjoying his big hand massaging my breasts. He is gentle yet confident in the way he touches me. It speaks of a man who knows I love his touch. ¡°Mhm?¡± ¡°I¡¯m overthinking and don¡¯t know what to do-how do I stop?¡± Heughs, amused, and those arms of his hug me closer. ¡°What are you overthinking about?¡± It¡¯s not or never, and I choke out the words. ¡± I want to ask you out¡­¡± He is silent for a while but keeps stroking me. When he doe speak, he sounds yful and happy. ¡°I¡¯m failing to see the problem¡­ why won¡¯t you just ask me out?¡± There is an amused chuckle, and my face heats to a billion degrees. I didn¡¯t exin things properly. So I try again. ¡°Asking you out isn¡¯t the hard part¡­ I¡¯m¡­ how do we¡­ how do we make it work? Dating each other would be nice, but,¡± I snort. ¡°I can¡¯t even buy ne tickets¡­¡± ¡°Winnie.¡± Jake¡¯s rumbling voice has bemanding, silencing me as he continues to stroke a lazy thumb over my naked breast. ¡°I don¡¯t want to overstep or anything; if I do, I want you to tell me. But I¡¯m not expecting you to pay for shit if you date me. Don¡¯t think I¡¯m unaware we¡¯re at different points in our lives. You¡¯re studying. I get that. But I¡¯m in a position tofortably spoil my special someone, so when you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m spoiling you. Be it food, drinks, ne tickets, or whatever you need, I will take care of it. End of the story.¡± Oh my god. I¡¯m all for equality and all that, but this man? I could just, no, I fucking should! I turn around and sit up on my knees. Jake peers up at me, curious about what I might be up to. Then, when I attack his lips and lock my legs on either side of his broad chest, he chuckles into my mouth. It gets muffled by my hungry mouth, though, and his eyes twinkle when we break from each other. ¡°You like that idea that much, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, because it means I can see you more often.¡± His eyes soften, and my ovaries can¡¯t take the sweet smile breaking over his lips. I kiss him again, harder this time. I¡¯m unsure what Jake is doing to me, but it feels like I¡¯m melting under his touch. I love him to bits. *** Three dayster, I¡¯m back to reality, and I already miss Jake. I spent three days with him, and it wasn¡¯t enough. We ate fancy breakfasts that Jake put together. We tested wine and pretended we were fancy at Tobias¡¯s hotel. We watched movies but kissed instead of following the plot. I still can¡¯t take my hands off of that guy¡­ He is just so ripped. Huge. Big. How did I get lucky? Jake also bought me new clothes and insisted it was for his sake, and then we ended up on the first page of a sports magazine. Why? Because the guy is refusing to understand he is famous. I¡¯m now his mysterious love interest-some women hate me now. ¡°Winnie?¡± I look up and meet the friendly smile of a girl from one of my sses. I¡¯m sitting inside the college library even though I¡¯m close to graduating and don¡¯t need to study. I don¡¯t know why, but I feel at peace here. I guess that¡¯s why Ie here so often. ¡°Dana, right?¡± I say. ¡°Yes,¡± her smile grows. She is pretty with legs for days and beautiful brown hair cascading down her head. ¡°So, I¡¯ve seen the newspaper with you and Jake Andersson in it.¡± Jake doesn¡¯t use Ford like Tobias since they don¡¯t have the same father, but it¡¯s still shocking to hear someone use Jake¡¯sst name. Mask, ¡°What about it?¡± unsure where this conversation is heading. ¡°Well¡­¡± she pulls at her sleeves. ¡°Everyone knows you were friends with the hockey guys, like REALLY good friends with them, and¡­ these rumors about you dating Jake can¡¯t be real,¡± sheughs a little at that.¡± But I was wondering if you could give me Jake¡¯s number¡­ Or Mark¡¯s? If they are single, I would appreciate-¡± ¡°No,¡± I interrupt, unprepared for the venom in my voice. I¡¯m jealous, something I¡¯ve never been before, at least not to this extent, and I re at the woman. ¡°Jake and I are dating, and I won¡¯t hand you his number.¡± At first, Dana gapes at me, but then sheughs. ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re actually serious? How did you manage that?¡± Her eyes lit up. ¡± Wait, don¡¯t tell me you buttered him up for this? I mean, you didn¡¯t date him before he became famous, so good job-making him love you before THAT happened was such a smart move.¡± Smirking, Dana turns around, and my eyes stay glued to her back. Her words rubbed me the wrong way, and I can¡¯t help the anxiety washing over me. I¡¯m not a gold digger¡­ right? Certainly, Jake can¡¯t think that¡­ Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Winnie ¡°I miss you!¡± Jake exims into the phone on the first dial. He sounds thrilled that I¡¯m calling. ¡°I¡¯ve been to the gym, been out for a run, and done everything and anything to not think about you! It¡¯s not working, though¡­ I miss you so badly. A bubble of joy lifts from my chest at the warm wee, and the turbulent anxiety in my stomach evaporates. I needed to hear sweet words after what Dana told me, and Jake delivered. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve missed me,¡± I mutter into the phone, grumpy because even though I don¡¯t want to think Dana was right, it¡¯s still upsetting me. She threw a curveball at me with her words, and I wet my lips, needing to speak out. ¡°Say, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m a gold digger, do you?¡± ¡°What?¡± Jakeughs, amused that this is the first thing I ask him on the phone. No, why would I think that? But¡­ if you were, would it really matter, though?¡± Now it¡¯s my turn tough. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t care if I were a gold digger?¡± ¡°I like to spoil you.¡± I roll my eyes even though he can¡¯t see. I¡¯m going to be a sessful attorney and won¡¯t need you to spoil me soon. Independent and all that crap, that will be me.¡± ¡°Soon is in a few years, and with me, you won¡¯t need to worry about student loans and noodles while you¡¯re an intern.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not letting you pay my student loans and food¡ªuh-uh, no way. We haven¡¯t even been together for that long. You¡¯re not stepping up as my sugar daddy.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Jake hums in a yful tone. ¡°I kinda like you calling me daddy, though¡­ ¡°Oh, stop it, you! You¡¯re making me blush,¡± my cheeks are burning, but I¡¯m smiling too. He is definitely a daddy, but I can¡¯t make his ego too big while on the phone. ¡°Hey, not to change the subject or anything, but how do you feel about skydiving with me?¡± Jakeughs in surprise. ¡°Are you joking right now? Skydiving? Really?¡± ¡°No? I¡¯m not joking. I thought it would be a fun activity for us to do. I have a couple of free weeks before I start as an intern. You¡¯re not scared of heights, are you, big man?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Jake¡¯s voice doesn¡¯t sound very convincing, and when Iugh at him, he sighs. ¡°Maybe a little? Skydiving sounds extreme. I wouldn¡¯t feel very manly after I shat my pants¡­¡± ¡°Fair enough¡­ how about kayaking?¡± ¡°Down a stream?¡± He asks. ¡°Yeah?¡± I like working in a team with Jake, and kayaking would be perfect for getting that team feeling. ¡°I can do that¡­ should we bring a tent and shit too?¡± ¡°A tent and shit?¡± I giggle. ¡°I think you mean beer and hotdogs¡­ a tent is a good idea, though. We should also make a fire, try not to get mosquito bitten, and go stargazing. It will be awesome and so much fun.¡± Jakeughs, on with the idea. ¡°Sure¡­ I have a game tomorrow night, but I can¡­ probably take off from practice after that. If I tell the coach I¡¯ve met a woman and we will be kayaking and hiking, he will be happy. It¡¯s a physical activity too.¡± ¡°True¡­¡± I muse. ¡°But If you need more training, you can always carry my fat ass up a hill or something.¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t fat, like at all-I could probably run up a hill while carrying your skinny ass.¡¯ Since throwing insults at one another isn¡¯t new, and how we roll, I don¡¯t take offense andugh. ¡°Don¡¯t call my ass skinny!¡± ¡°Make me.¡± I snort. ¡°I will beat you and your fat ass once I see you again.¡± ¡°You and what army?¡± He challenges. ¡°I know you¡¯re ticklish, Jake Andersson,¡± I say in a dark tone. ¡°And I¡¯m not afraid of using that against you!¡± He barks augh but calms down a little. ¡± You know that I mean no offense, right? I have nothing against your ass. It¡¯s a perfect ass. No need to get mad at me and bring out the big guns.¡± ¡°Aw, I know you meant no harm, Jakey boy, but it¡¯s toote. I won¡¯t let you touch my ass after you¡¯ve offended me!¡± ¡°What?¡± He sounds horrified. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± I say in a matter-of-fact voice. ¡°I will wear the new thongs you bought, the ckce ones, but I won¡¯t let you touch the goods. Nope. This ass will be out of your reach.¡¯ ¡°You can¡¯t do that to me!¡± ¡°I can, and I will!¡± Jakeughs, and we talk some more on the phone until we both fall asleep without hanging up. *** The next day, I¡¯m half-sleeping in the passenger seat while Jake is driving. I¡¯m tired from thest- minute flight to Jake¡¯s part of the country. And byst-minute, I mean calling Tobias in the middle of the night and begging him to fly me over. The cost? I¡¯m babysitting Tobias¡¯s kids next weekend while he and Hannah go to a spa. The trade was definitely worth it. I love their kids and have no idea why watching them would be a problem. Tobias, however,ughed darkly when I said that and uttered, ¡°Oh, wait until you try to make them sleep, and you will understand the pain.¡± Now I¡¯m questioning if I¡¯ve made a mistake¡­ My eyes slowly close to the soft music, but a bump in the road makes them fully open again. Jake laughs behind the wheel. ¡°Sorry¡­ quite the bumpy road out here. I will try to be more careful.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°No need,¡± I dismiss his words with a grimace and sit straighter. I¡¯m wearing Jake¡¯s hoodie. It entirely swallows me, but I pull it down to see better. ¡°Where exactly are you taking us?¡± ¡°I have no idea¡­¡± Jake tries to hide his grin but fails. He is beaming a secondter at my stunned expression. ¡°What? It¡¯s a ce in the middle of nowhere. Some ce I found on Reddit.¡± ¡°Reddit?!¡± I sigh heavily. ¡°Damn it, Jake! This is how we are going to die gruesome deaths! What if the location is their of a serial killer that lives off unsuspecting victims like us?!¡± Jake barks augh, showing me a glimpse of his teeth as he nces my way with amused eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I brought a gun, but you¡¯re wee to sleep with me if you¡¯re scared. I will protect you.¡± I shouldn¡¯t blush. Jake¡¯s words are so sugar-sweet, and after fucking him, one would think I¡¯m immune, but I¡¯m not. My heart flips like a pancake, and I inhale deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve missed sleeping with you. His expression softens, and he silently rests his hand on the middle console with his palm facing up- thank the gods for automatic cars. I ce my smaller hand in his, and he squeezes. ¡°Missed you too,¡± his voice is a deep, soft rumble that sets off palpitations in my chest. They grow worse when he smiles. ¡± It was a surprise that you picked camping as our date. I¡¯m pleasantly surprised.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± he squeezes my hand again, stroking his thumb over my palm in a way that tickles. ¡°It will be just you and me out here. I think we need that,¡± his eyes grow serious. ¡°Because a certain twin is a little too curious for his own good. Fucking Mark.¡± I giggle. ¡°Isn¡¯t Mark seeing someone to keep him busy?¡± ¡°I think it¡¯s sex without a string,¡± Jake shrugs. ¡°He doesn¡¯t talk much about it, but that isn¡¯t the point,¡± his brilliant smile is back. ¡°The point is that out here in the woods, no one will be able to hear your moans of pleasure when I fuck you against a tree. Iugh out loud. ¡°So romantic.¡± He winks at me. ¡°You know it.¡± My smile remains even as we park the car and set up a tent close to a nearbyke. We make fire, grill some marshmallows, and make ns to go to sleep soon. It¡¯s alreadyte, and we only wanted to get out here to kayak first thing in the morning. So, we make ourselves cozy inside the tent. I expect Jake to sleep beside me, skin -to-skin. But he slides into his own sleeping bag. Its¡­ disappointing. We are both lying like cocoons beside each other, staring at the ceiling of the tent, and it sucks. After a few minutes, I can¡¯t take it anymore, and I turn to face him. I want to tell him that we should combine our sleeping bags into one bed, but the brute is already sleeping. Breathing through his mouth and eyshes spread over his sunkissed cheekbones-Jake is so cute. My insides warm, and I sigh heavily. I guess it¡¯s not the end of the world. We can cuddle and have sex tomorrow. ¡°Sleep tight,¡± I mumble and close my own eyes. ¡°Because tomorrow, you won¡¯t be getting any sleep at all.¡± Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Winnie I experience nightmare after nightmare of Dana telling me that I¡¯m not good enough for Jake. I shake and kick in my sleep. My heart is on fire, and muffled words leave my lips until a strong hand jostles me awake, and I blink back to reality. ¡°Winnie?¡± It¡¯s Jake, and he is squatting beside me. ¡°Wake up. Breakfast is ready for you.¡¯ ¡°B-breakfast?¡± My mouth feels dry, and my throat is sore. I think I¡¯ve been talking in my sleep. ¡°Uh-huh, I made pancakes,¡± a grin spreads over Jake¡¯s face. ¡°I feel like a total wildling now. Can you believe it? Pancakes made over an open fire in an old, dusty frying pan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re adorable,¡± I sit up, unable to prevent my lips from curling into a smile. I know Jake loves cooking and baking, but the pride in his eyes for making pancakes outside a kitchen? He is so sweet. ¡°I would prefer to be called sexy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sexy, too,¡± I tell him. ¡°And if those pancakes are as good as they smell, I will go down on my knees and suck you. You don¡¯t know how much I love your breakfast pancakes.¡± He snorts and shakes his head with an indulgent smile. I love when he gives me that kind of sweet expression. He is undoubtfully proud to provide for me and hurries to fetch me a paper te. I only make it out of the tent to sit down on a nket area that Jake has prepared for us before he returns with my food. ¡± Here you go. Pancakes with maple syrup and blueberries. Your favorite.¡± The stupid, toothy grin that settles over my lips makes Jake snort augh. I don¡¯t have to say anything for him to know how much these simple disys of affection mean to me. Still, when he sits beside me, I smile up at him, a little teary-eyed. ¡°I used to take it for granted, you know? The way you treat me. I guess it¡¯s because you always did, and I¡¯m an asshole.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jake shoves a pancake piece into his mouth with a one-time-use fork made of renewable material. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for a long time,¡± his smile is infectious. ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always gone the extra mile for you, hoping you would notice.¡± I beam up at him. ¡°Does your teammates know that you¡¯re secretly the sweetest guy ever?¡± Jake snaps at that, and the reddish hue on his skin and downright outraged expression on his face make me fall into a fit of giggles. ¡°I¡¯m not sweet toward everyone!¡± Jake retorts, saying the words as if I¡¯ve offended him. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I treat differently, and on the ice, everyone knows that I¡¯m lethal and one hell of a yer.¡± ¡°Lethal?¡± I tease in a sing-song voice and cut into my pancake, ncing up at him. ¡± Since when are hockey yers lethal?¡± ¡°Please, everyone knows sports are recement wars, just less bloody. Instead of killing each other, we get to fight other states on the ice and celebrate when we win.¡± ¡®And you like the idea of other yers seeing you as lethal?¡± ¡°Yes, very much. As a right-wing, my opponents should all fear me. I¡¯m on the offense, and I look for scoring chances. Looking intimidating is part of the job. That second of hesitation from my opponents? I live for it.¡± ¡°Of course you do, and you¡¯re very talented on the ice,¡± I bump him with my shoulder and smile wider. ¡°But underneath your intimidating appearance, there is a big softie.¡± ¡°I am not a softie!¡± Jake growls, ring at me with his lips blue from the blueberries. My grin turns broad. ¡°Oh, yes, you are. But I love that about you. You take care of me, make me feel special and loved.¡± A heavy silence falls after I¡¯ve spoken, and I inwardly curse. I¡¯ve said the L-word twice today, and Jake¡¯s mouth opens and closes a few times before he openly stares at me. I stare right back at him, feeling vulnerable because it just slipped. The worst part? It felt natural to say it, which is terrifying. It¡¯s even scarier that Jake isn¡¯t saying anything. I don¡¯t know what that means. Despite his fearsome appearance, muscles for days, and fame, my man often bes shy whenplimented or called sweet. I can¡¯t tell if he is shy right now or doesn¡¯t feel the same way as I do, and that¡¯s why he is keeping silent. Regardless, he is making me nervous, so I change the subject. ¡°So, kayaking¡­ when was thest time you did that?¡± My heart is racing, but it helps to force another topic. ¡°Myst time was back at summer camp when we were teenagers. You remember that?¡± Jake breaks out of his stupor with a chuckle. ¡°I do. We won thatpetition and had the fastest time out of everyone who went down the stream. You and I were unstoppable.¡± I smile at him. ¡°You remember the prize as well?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he grins at me. ¡°We got to eat stakes while everyone else shared a package of hotdogs. Damn, those were the times. We gloated over it too, kept saying how juicy the stakes were, and Mark was grumpy because you had teamed with me, not with him.¡± Iugh, and Jake does the same. The tension is gone, thank god. We are back to joking around, and we eat our breakfast while Jake tells me how rare it is to make friends with teammates. He calls himself lucky to be ying among old friends, and I smile and nod. I like hearing Jake talk. He never did it very often in the past, always letting me or Mark talk over him. It made it hard for me to judge what type of character he was, but I¡¯m seeing him now. Jake is sweet, but he would probably kick my ass if I called him that often. His ego can¡¯t handle such compliments, and more than often, he blushes when I point out how soft he is. I really like it when he does. Seeing him all bashful is precious and makes me wish I had my camera. After finishing our breakfast, we make it to the river. We walk upstream, and surprisingly enough, we find other people there. Some are already going with their tandem kayaks, and I smile as a couple passes us while shouting, ¡°Wohoo! This is so much fun!¡± My excitement grows, and I beam at Jake. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! I want to go next and even faster than them!¡± Jake smiles at me, but his happy expression falters, and his entire body freezes in motion. I follow his gaze, baffled by his reaction, until I see what he is staring at. It¡¯s another couple. A man is busy going through his backpack on a rock, and a woman wearing an equally dumbfounded expression as Jake is staring straight at us. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out there is some story here, a history between Jake and the pretty woman. She hasn¡¯t even seen me yet, and¡¯a bittersweet smile touches her lips as she looks at my man. ¡°Jake¡­¡± her voice is soft, and for some reason, my chest constricts when she walks closer. ¡°What a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t know you were in the area. You should have said something!¡± Before I know what is happening, the woman embraces Jake in a hug, and I¡¯m left gaping at them. I know Jake has dated plenty of girls, but¡­ he always kept them a secret from me. Seeing one of his exes is strange, and I¡¯m not going to lie: I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Cindi,¡± Jake steps away from her, finally having returned to his normal calm state of mind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Very nice,¡± Cindi still hasn¡¯t even looked at me yet and instead turns around, nodding at the man still searching through the backpack. ¡°My brother and I thought the warm weather would be nice for kayaking, and so did our friends. Everyone else already went down the stream. My brother and I are thest ones to go, and after we hit the finish line, we will grill hamburgers with our friends. You can join us if you would like?¡± To my utter surprise, Jake smiles and says, ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡°Great! There more, the merrier!¡± Cindi beams at him. I feel entirely ignored. She is taller than me, and I feel out of ce or like Jake¡¯s unseen kid who is gued with the burden of watching him flirt with some single mom. ¡°See you down the river!¡± After Cindi leaves us, I arch an eyebrow at Jake. I don¡¯t directly ask him why he epted the offer to eat hamburgers with the others, and he doesn¡¯t seem to understand my irritation either. He simply smiles and says, ¡°Hamburgers will be nice.¡± I have to fight the urge to roll my eyes. I had hoped these days would only include us two, not Jake¡¯s gorgeous ex and her friends. Ugh. How do I tell Jake without sounding like a bitch? Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Winnie I experience nightmare after nightmare of Dana telling me that I¡¯m not good enough for Jake. I shake and kick in my sleep. My heart is on fire, and muffled words leave my lips until a strong hand jostles me awake, and I blink back to reality. ¡°Winnie?¡± It¡¯s Jake, and he is squatting beside me. ¡°Wake up. Breakfast is ready for you.¡± ¡°B-breakfast?¡± My mouth feels dry, and my throat is sore. I think I¡¯ve been talking in my sleep. ¡°Uh-huh, I made pancakes,¡± a grin spreads over Jake¡¯s face. ¡°I feel like a total wildling now. Can you believe it? Pancakes made over an open fire in an old, dusty frying pan.¡± ¡°You¡¯re adorable,¡± I sit up, unable to prevent my lips from curling into a smile. I know Jake loves cooking and baking, but the pride in his eyes for making pancakes outside a kitchen? He is so sweet. ¡°I would prefer to be called sexy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re sexy, too,¡± I tell him. ¡°And if those pancakes are as good as they smell, I will go down on my knees and suck you. You don¡¯t know how much I love your breakfast pancakes.¡± He snorts and shakes his head with an indulgent smile. I love when he gives me that kind of sweet expression. He is undoubtfully proud to provide for me and hurries to fetch me a paper te. I only make it out of the tent to sit down on a nket area that Jake has prepared for us before he returns with my food. ¡± Here you go. Pancakes with maple syrup and blueberries. Your favorite.¡± The stupid, toothy grin that settles over my lips makes Jake snort augh. I don¡¯t have to say anything for him to know how much these simple disys of affection mean to me. Still, when he sits beside me, I smile up at him, a little teary-eyed. ¡°I used to take it for granted, you know? The way you treat me. I guess it¡¯s because you always did, and I¡¯m an asshole.¡± Jake shoves a pancake piece into his mouth with a one-time-use fork made of renewable material. ¡°I¡¯ve liked you for a long time,¡± his smile is infectious. ¡± That¡¯s why I¡¯ve always gone the extra mile for you, hoping you would notice.¡± I beam up at him. ¡°Does your teammates know that you¡¯re secretly the sweetest guy ever?¡± Jake snaps at that, and the reddish hue on his skin and downright outraged expression on his face make me fall into a fit of giggles. ¡°I¡¯m not sweet toward everyone!¡± Jake retorts, saying the words as if I¡¯ve offended him. ¡°You¡¯re the only one I treat differently, and on the ice, everyone knows that I¡¯m lethal and one hell of a yer.¡± Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. ¡°Lethal?¡± I tease in a sing-song voice and cut into my pancake, ncing up at him. ¡± Since when are hockey yers lethal?¡± ¡°Please, everyone knows sports are recement wars, just less bloody. Instead of killing each other, we get to fight other states on the ice and celebrate when we win.¡± ¡°And you like the idea of other yers seeing you as lethal?¡± ¡°Yes, very much. As a right-wing, my opponents should all fear me. I¡¯m on the offense, and I look for scoring chances. Looking intimidating is part of the job. That second of hesitation from my opponents? I live for it.¡± ¡°Of course you do, and you¡¯re very talented on the ice,¡± I bump him with my shoulder and smile wider. ¡°But underneath your intimidating appearance, there is a big softie.¡± ¡°I am not a softie!¡± Jake growls, ring at me with his lips blue from the blueberries. My grin turns broad. ¡°Oh, yes, you are. But I love that about you. You take care of me, make me feel special and loved.¡± A heavy silence falls after I¡¯ve spoken, and I inwardly curse. I¡¯ve said the L-word twice today, and Jake¡¯s mouth opens and closes a few times before he openly stares at me. I stare right back at him, feeling vulnerable because it just slipped. The worst part? It felt natural to say it, which is terrifying. It¡¯s even scarier that Jake isn¡¯t saying anything. I don¡¯t know what that means. Despite his fearsome appearance, muscles for days, and fame, my man often bes shy whenplimented or called sweet. I can¡¯t tell if he is shy right now or doesn¡¯t feel the same way as I do, and that¡¯s why he is keeping silent. Regardless, he is making me nervous, so I change the subject. ¡°So, kayaking¡­ when was thest time you did that?¡± My heart is racing, but it helps to force another topic. ¡°Myst time was back at summer camp when we were teenagers. You remember that?¡± Jake breaks out of his stupor with a chuckle. ¡°I do. We won thatpetition and had the fastest time out of everyone who went down the stream. You and I were unstoppable.¡± I smile at him. ¡°You remember the prize as well?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he grins at me. ¡°We got to eat stakes while everyone else shared a package of hotdogs. Damn, those were the times. We gloated over it too, kept saying how juicy the stakes were, and Mark was grumpy because you had teamed with me, not with him.¡± Iugh, and Jake does the same. The tension is gone, thank god. We are back to joking around, and we eat our breakfast while Jake tells me how rare it is to make friends with teammates. He calls himself lucky to be ying among old friends, and I smile and nod. I like hearing Jake talk. He never did it very often in the past, always letting me or Mark talk over him. It made it hard for me to judge what type of character he was, but I¡¯m seeing him now. Jake is sweet, but he would probably kick my ass if I called him that often. His ego can¡¯t handle such compliments, and more than often, he blushes when I point out how soft he is. I really like it when he does. Seeing him all bashful is precious and makes me wish I had my camera. After finishing our breakfast, we make it to the river. We walk upstream, and surprisingly enough, we find other people there. Some are already going with their tandem kayaks, and I smile as a couple passes us while shouting, ¡°Wohoo! This is so much fun!¡± My excitement grows, and I beam at Jake. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry! I want to go next and even faster than them!¡± Jake smiles at me, but his happy expression falters, and his entire body freezes in motion. I follow his gaze, baffled by his reaction, until I see what he is staring at. It¡¯s another couple. A man is busy going through his backpack on a rock, and a woman wearing an equally dumbfounded expression as Jake is staring straight at us. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out there is some story here, a history between Jake and the pretty woman. She hasn¡¯t even seen me yet, and a bittersweet smile touches her lips as she looks at my man. ¡°Jake¡­¡± her voice is soft, and for some reason, my chest constricts when she walks closer. ¡°What a pleasant surprise. I didn¡¯t know you were in the area. You should have said something!¡± Before I know what is happening, the woman embraces Jake in a hug, and I¡¯m left gaping at them. I know Jake has dated plenty of girls, but¡­ he always kept them a secret from me. Seeing one of his exes is strange, and I¡¯m not going to lie: I¡¯m jealous. ¡°Cindi,¡± Jake steps away from her, finally having returned to his normal calm state of mind. ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you again.¡± ¡°Very nice,¡± Cindi still hasn¡¯t even looked at me yet and instead turns around, nodding at the man still searching through the backpack. ¡°My brother and I thought the warm weather would be nice. for kayaking, and so did our friends. Everyone else already went down the stream. My brother and I are thest ones to go, and after we hit the finish line, we will grill hamburgers with our friends. You can join us if you would like?¡± To my utter surprise, Jake smiles and says, ¡°Sure, why not?¡± ¡°Great! There more, the merrier!¡± Cindi beams at him. I feel entirely ignored. She is taller than me, and I feel out of ce or like Jake¡¯s unseen kid who is gued with the burden of watching him flirt with some single mom. ¡°See you down the river!¡± After Cindi leaves us, I arch an eyebrow at Jake. I don¡¯t directly ask him why he epted the offer to eat hamburgers with the others, and he doesn¡¯t seem to understand my irritation either. He simply smiles and says, ¡°Hamburgers will be nice.¡± I have to fight the urge to roll my eyes. I had hoped these days would only include us two, not Jake¡¯s gorgeous ex and her friends. Ugh. How do I tell Jake without sounding like a bitch? Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Jake ¡°Why didn¡¯t you introduce me to Cindi?¡± I turn around with the kayak on my shoulder, surprise shing in my mind at the venom in my girlfriend¡¯s voice. Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. I didn¡¯t think Winnie would be bothered by not being introduced. She is the type of girl that speaks up for herself and doesn¡¯t need a man to do it for her. Her extroverted personality is one of the many things I love about her. And when she didn¡¯t say anything to Cindi, I assumed it was because she preferred it that way. After all, Cindi is no one important. Still, I can¡¯t deny my amusement when I realize Winnie is jealous. She won¡¯t meet my eyes, and there is a pout on her lips. It makes her look adorable, though she might kick my ass if I said that out loud in her current state of mind. I go for a more careful yet teasing approach. ¡°Are you mad at me for not introducing you to Cindi?¡± Winnie doesn¡¯t reply. Instead, she res at me, and I stifle augh. Gosh, she is beautiful even when she is mad at me. Blonde hair pulled in a ponytail, outdoorsy ck leggings hugging her body, and freckles all over her cheeks and nose. My chest tightens with yearning. When we are alone in our tentter, I intend to show her how much of me belongs to her. But first, I must remove that pout from her lips and the visible anger on her face. ¡°Cindi isn¡¯t an ex of mine,¡± I say as we approach the river. I remove the kayak from my shoulders and put it down on the ground, eyeing the little menace I call my girlfriend. ¡°We never dated.¡± Winnie¡¯s pout only grows, and she crosses her arms over her chest in a disy of irritability. ¡°Cindi was and probably is into you. She was peeling off your clothes with her eyes.¡± At that, I bark augh. ¡°Are you really that bothered?¡± Winnie grumbles, and I can¡¯t take it anymore. I forget about the kayak and the stream and walk over to her. Suspicion fills her eyes. She looks at me but doesn¡¯t seem to know what I¡¯m up to. I give her a cocky grin, then I pick her up, ignoring her little gasp. ¡°Jake!¡± Her eyes drill daggers into mine.¡± Put. Me. Down!¡± ¡°No.¡± I wrap my arms tighter around her and rub my one-day-of-not-shaving scruff against her cheek. Winnieughs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°My girlfriend seems to believe I will leave her for another, so I¡¯m showing her that she is wrong. I¡¯m being affectionate.¡± ¡°More like annoying¡­¡± ¡°Oh?¡± I stroke her back and sit down on a tree stump, spreading my thighs apart with Winnie perched on one of my legs. My hand is on her side, and I kiss her neck, breathing her in. She smells like my cologne, and I smile while continuing to nip at her. ¡°You don¡¯t like this?¡± Winnie lets out a little whimper, but there is still fire in her eyes when she opens them to re at me. ¡°I know what you¡¯re doing. ¡°What am I doing?¡± I can¡¯t fight the smile fleeting over my lips. I¡¯ve never seen her like this, and it amuses me. ¡°Trying to win me over with your charm, muscles, and sexy voice, but it¡¯s not working! You didn¡¯t introduce me to yourdy friend, and I won¡¯t forgive you that easily!¡± She shoves at my chest, and I burst outughing. She might as well be trying to push away a mountain, but I y along with a grin, pretending her strength suffices to make me move. ¡°Alright, I get it. I won¡¯t be kissing you, and you can keep being mad at me, but I suggest you tell me how to make it up to you. It will be an awkward vacation if you keep being my enemy.¡± She nces at me, still sitting on myp. I would be lying if I imed that isn¡¯t getting to me. My cock is already hardening, and my hands are itching to just lift her up and remove her pants. I could easily hold her above my head while eating her out, but Winnie is mad at me-she would most likely murder me if I attempted that stunt. ¡°There is something you could do¡­¡± Her grumpy tone piques my interest, and I arch an eyebrow. ¡°And what is that? What must I do to earn your forgiveness, princess?¡± She sends me a re, and I make a mental toy low on the nicknames. Winnie clearly didn¡¯t appreciate being called a princess. Still, it¡¯s hard not to give her nicknames when she is so adorable. ¡°It¡¯s a small and easy thing¡­¡± she mutters. ¡°I want you to im me in front of those people we are eating lunch with. Show this Cindi person that you belong to me, and I will be happy.¡± Wait. Did I hear that correctly? Is Winnie actually getting territorial with me? Happiness swarms my chest, and I open my mouth to express it, but I fall silent once I notice the red blush on Winnie¡¯s. face. Is she embarrassed about her own jealousy toward Cindi? I realize saying something would undoubtedly wipe that shy, grumpy expression from her face, and I just smile. I don¡¯t understand where Winnie¡¯s sudden interest in mees from, but I like it. Winnie is finally treating me like her love interest, and it¡¯s addictive how she looks at me like I¡¯m the greatest wonder she has ever beheld. I affectionately poke the side of her face with my nose. ¡°Kissing you in front of all those people isn¡¯t going to be a problem. But keeping my hands off of you after I¡¯ve started? After I¡¯ve had a taste of your lips? Now that¡¯s going to be a challenge.¡± She squirms in myp but doesn¡¯t shy away when I tighten my grip around her, hugging her to me. My nose is in her hair, and I repress a smile when her hands stroke over my t-shirt, over my abs in silent admiration until I¡¯m forced to inhale. ¡°Maybe you shouldn¡¯t do that right here¡­ ¡± I mutter in a frustrated voice. I¡¯m no longer feel like cuddling, but taking it a step further. It¡¯s ridiculous how little it takes for Winnie to make me aroused. She is fragile and tiny, and being with her should only set off my protective instincts. But surprisingly, I¡¯m also getting off the thought of how easy it is to restrain her, dominate her, and do whatever I want with her. She is truly fun -sized, which is a dangerous thing. ¡°Why not?¡± Winnie asks and continues to stroke the nes of my chest with a challenge in her eyes. ¡°Are you scared Cindi wille and find us? Afraid someone will hear my moans?¡± Iugh, but ites out dark. ¡°Oh, trust me. I don¡¯t give a fuck about Cindi and her friends finding us or hearing us having sex. And if those words are confirmation that you don¡¯t give a fuck either, I see no reason not to fuck you right here and now.¡± Winnie¡¯s face pales. She clearly didn¡¯t expect that reaction from me, and Iugh before going in for the kill. I kiss her shocked lips, and my hands skim up her sides, gripping her tightly. I couldn¡¯t care less about who sees or hears us. I¡¯m fucking Winnie¡¯s tight cunt on this tree stump, and that¡¯s it. Nothing Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Winnie ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to have sex here,¡± I try to reason with Jake, but his big hands are already busy taking off my clothes. My jacket drops onto the grass, and then his fingers grab the hem of my leggings, pulling them down until I¡¯m standing in only my new thongs. A look of approval shes over Jake¡¯s features. He stands before me, smiling before those talented hands begin taking off my bra. It pisses me off. He is still fully clothed, and I growl. ¡°If I¡¯m getting naked, then so are you!¡± I grip his t-shirt and yank it, but since I¡¯m shorter, I can¡¯t exactly pull it up over his head. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jake grins at that but obediently takes it off, revealing his beautiful, muscr chest to my admiring eyes. Suchrge pecs. I could look at his puppies all day, but I¡¯m on a mission. I grip his sweatpants and pull them down, along with his grey boxers. His cock, already hard, bobs against his lower abs. It¡¯s magnificent. My tongue darts out to wet my lips, earning me an amused smile from Jake, yet he doesn¡¯t say anything. He allows me to study his features, but when I stroke his abs, he grows impatient and growls. Large hands grip my thong, and it¡¯s gone in the blink of an eye¡ª impatient man. I giggle when he lifts me onto hisp and sits back down on the tree stump. There is just one curious problem; my back is faced with him. I¡¯m staring out into the forest clearing with each leg resting over Jake¡¯s insanely muscr thighs. I can¡¯t escape. ¡­not that I would want to flee. My pussy is dripping wet already from the thought of being taken here. What if someone finds us? Do I even care? No. I don¡¯t think I do. Jake¡¯s huge member is hard underneath me, and his lips touch my shoulder, kissing it. Goosebumps prickle over my skin, and when I moan, I want that other woman to hear it, to know I¡¯m being imed out here in the open. Jake is mine and mine alone. ¡°You¡¯re very sensitive when I kiss you here, on your neck,¡± Jake¡¯s amused voice rumbles in my ear, and I feel his lips curve into a smile as he kisses the sensitive skin around my neck. Shudders. overtake my body, and his hands cup my breasts from behind. ¡°I hope you know this is only a quick fuck. Someone coulde and find us anytime. So I will just bounce you on my cock until you cum. Nice and easy.¡± I don¡¯t know why, but those words, ¡°nice. and easy,¡± turn me on even more. I squirm in Jake¡¯sp, feeling every inch of him underneath me as his mouth lowers to my shoulder. His teeth scrape against my skin while he holds me captive. My feet dangling in the air, pussy hot against his throbbing member. He is so huge, and that veiny, angry member will soon be inside me. I can¡¯t wait. I want to surrender to Jake and beg him to thrust his cock inside me, but Jake has other ideas. He is still kissing my shoulder, groping my breasts, and teasing my nipples with his thumbs. A gasp escapes me when he nips at my lower neck. He runs his teeth over the area, and I arch my back. ¡°Oh¡­¡± I can¡¯t emit any other sound other than that. It¡¯s embarrassing how hot and bothered I am. Ridiculous. My wetness is spread onto my thighs, and my sounds are desperate. It¡¯s such a turn-on knowing I can¡¯t escape from Jake¡¯sp, and a searing pleasure shoots through me when his hands skim down to cup my mound and y with my clit. I feel like a toy designed to be his little ything. ¡°I love how wet you are for me,¡± Jake¡¯s hands spread out my juices all over my pussy, and he breathes augh into my ear. ¡°Shame that I can¡¯t eat you out this time. I love your taste. And the sweet, strong scent from your little cunt. I would love to get it all over my face. But we are in a hurry, aren¡¯t we?¡± My response is a moan, and Jake nips at my shoulder again while lifting me slightly off hisp. He hovers me over him, and I take it as my cue to grab his cock and guide it to my entrance. Yes-yes-yes! Finally, I will get to bounce on it! My anticipation grows as I take him, inch. by inch, and it feels even better than I remember! Jake sheats himself inside by lifting me slightly and thrusts into me until I¡¯m filled to the hilt. ¡°You¡¯re so tight,¡± he whispers in my ear, then groans in frustration like a man trying not to cum. ¡°It¡¯s heaven inside of you.¡± I shudder as hisrge body envelops mine from behind. His hands are on my hips,rge and firm. My ass is resting on hisp, and then he lifts me up and down, slowly at first. A little moan slices up my throat. It feels amazing when Jake begins to move faster. I feel everything. Every movement he makes. Every muscle working in his legs. to bring us both pleasure. He is strong. Manly. Large. Another moan and then another force their way up my throat. I¡¯m suffocated by the enormity of him, hurting because that cock is huge yet feels so damn good to ride. I cry out from the sensations as I bounce up and down his shaft. The irritation from earlier is being reced by an inner storm of emotions, pleasure, and bliss. I would literally die if Jake stopped fucking me now. Luckily, he doesn¡¯t. He begins to move harder and faster at a punishing pace, making him groan behind me. It¡¯s a deep, manly, guttural sound that shoots heat between my legs. ¡°Your cunt feels so nice,¡± his hands grip my waist tighter, and his lips nip at my ears before he groans into my ear. You¡¯re so wet.¡± ¡°Because you turn me on so damn hard,¡± I breathe, and my eyes flutter when I look at his legs, which are thicker than my waist. ¡°I¡¯m such a thirsty slut for big men. He breathes augh. ¡°You want to be called a slut?¡± The only answer he needs is the moan I give, and he smiles against my neck, whispering. ¡°It must be so embarrassing. A month ago, you didn¡¯t see me as a man. Now you¡¯re gushing wet and convulsing on my cock while letting me y with you. A gasp leaves me, and Jake kisses my neck while his hips surge to thrust harder into my squelching pussy. So fucking forceful. So wild and out of control as he fucks me. Exactly like how I need it to be. ¡°You¡¯re so wet that there are actual sounds,¡± Jake sounds darkly amused, and his voice is turning me on even more. You must really like me, huh?¡± ¡°I do¡­¡± I shut my eyes. ¡°So wet for you. Only for you.¡± His warm breath touches my ear when he whispers. ¡°Are you mine?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Louder.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m yours¡­ He keeps bouncing me up and down, and I swear I¡¯m close. It¡¯s taking me everything not toe apart on his cock. Pleasure is blinding me, but I don¡¯t want to cum just yet. Jake seems to realize that too, and whispers. ¡°What do you want?¡± It¡¯s not or never; I better just say it. ¡°I want you to¡­¡± ¡®¡­ yes?¡± Shit. Can I say it? I¡¯m nervous, but I have a specific thing I need. ¡°Call me your slut.¡± I say, but to my mortification, Jake says nothing in return, and my desperation grows. Was that too much to ask for? My panic grows. ¡°Jake, I¡¯m-¡± His lips catch mine from the side, and I allow it. A mewl gets lost in his warm mouth as his tongue touches mine. It¡¯s a controlling kiss meant to show me who I belong to. And after his lips leave mine, something dark lurks in his eyes, something possessive. ¡°Yes,¡± his voice is deep and seductive.¡± You¡¯re my slut. Only mine, and I won¡¯t ever let you go. That does it. That tone and that possessive voice got me reeling over my orgasm at the speed of light. I cry out his name to the winds and close my eyes, ready to copse from the burning sensation in my core. I moan, and I squirm, flooding hisp and cock with my juices. My inner walls are tight with the pressure, and prickly heat at the base of my neck spreads over my skin like wildfire. The pleasure is overwhelming, and I close my eyes, letting the most delicious feelings wash over me. I can¡¯t help the smile spreading over my lips as my climax tears through me. Jake, however, doesn¡¯t stop there. He is working me back into a frenzy, pounding into me and thrusting like a madman. A tiny second orgasm barrels through me. I feel great, but there is still a burning emptiness in my belly. It doesn¡¯t disappear until Jake turns tense. He shakes a little and then moans while shooting into me. Yes, yes, yes! Come for me! I¡¯m exhausted but smile in delight when I feel his cock throb inside my inner, clenching walls. I swear I can sense how hot his seed is, and I love it. The messier, the better. ¡°Woo¡­¡± I breathe, thankful I¡¯m sitting on his powerful legs since mine have turned into Jell-o. I squeeze his forearms. and take a deep breath of fresh air. ¡°That was freaking amazing¡­ who would have thought sex in the woods could unwind me?¡± He kisses my neck and affectionately nuzzles his cold nose into my hair, inhaling me. ¡°Satisfied?¡± ¡°Yes, and I bet Cindi heard us too, which makes it even better.¡± Jakeughs out loud and hugs me tightly. I can feel him smiling against the nape of my neck. ¡°You¡¯re a territorial one, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m vicious¡ªif anyonees close to my man, I beat their ass. You¡¯re mine, and mine alone.¡± ¡°I love your possessiveness,¡± Jake murmurs into my ear. ¡°In some rtionships, it might be toxic, but¡­ I¡¯m the same way¨CI would tear apart anyone who touched you.¡± I rub against him like a cat in heat, smiling. ¡°This is why we are perfect together. We are both toxic people.¡± Heughs at that. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± his hands skim over my ribcage, and then he ys with the weight of my breasts before sighing. ¡°Next time, can we just book a hotel weekend? I don¡¯t want to put my clothes on.¡± Iugh at his pout. ¡°We can cuddle moreter¡­ I¡¯m hungry, and I believe Cindi invited us to lunch.¡± Jake snorts. ¡°I think they have eaten already, but¡­ we could race down the stream and then get into the car. A nice wildlife hotel is nearby, and they have a restaurant.¡± I gasp in fake outrage. ¡°Jake!¡± I exim. ¡± You seriously want to go and eat at a restaurant when we are camping? I can¡¯t believe how well you know me- let¡¯s hurry down the stream so we can get the best seats at this restaurant!¡± I jump up from hisp and eagerly grab my clothes, and Jake just shakes his head at me, looking amused. ¡°I really like you; you know that, right?¡± I grin up at him. ¡°I like you too. A lot.¡± Honestly, I might already be in love with him, but baby steps, okay? I can¡¯t just say those three words right now, or Jake will think I¡¯m in love with his cock¡­ which might actually be my second love. Our fucking sessions are just so perfect, and with a little training, maybe I can make Jake call me other things in bed. I need to be degraded and handled with rough hands, and I believe Jake can give it to me. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Jake If murder were legal, Cindi¡¯s brother, Raegan, would be a dead man. He is nice to Winnie, but I can see his scheme from a mile away. It will start with him asking her if she wants a S¡¯more and then end with him asking if she likes to see his hotdog¡­ ¡°I¡¯m a professional when ites to grilling S¡¯more kebabs on a stick. I¡¯ve been doing this for ages. Trust me. The cracker won¡¯t fall apart if you put it on the stick like this¡­¡± My hackles rise when Winnie smiles at Raegan. I¡¯m like a rottweiler sensing another dog on its territory. One could argue Raegan is just being friendly, but I can see through him. He is interested. And I¡¯m burning in the pit of jealousy. If I could marry Winnie, put a ringer on her finger, then everyone-¡­ no, don¡¯t be stupid, Jake. You have just begun dating her. What I need to do is rx. ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re so talented, Raegan!¡± Winnie exims and spins around the S¡¯more stick. ¡°It¡¯s not falling apart at all! I re at the S¡¯more kebab and then look down at my stick. Why didn¡¯t I think of making a S¡¯more stick for Winnie? I¡¯m an idiot for not giving it to her, but I can¡¯t go back in time so¡­ she can have mine. I rise to my feet and wander over to Winnie. She lifts her chin in response and confusion shes over her attractive features. There is uncertainty in her gaze and confusion about what I¡¯m doing when I take her hand. But it won¡¯t be that way for long. ¡°Here,¡± I mutter in a voice grumpier than intended. ¡°Take my S¡¯more kebab. It¡¯s already made.¡± I trade our sticks, satisfied when Winnie¡¯s face lights up. Raegan appears puzzled, which gives me more delight. He should never have flirted with my girl. Fucking bastard. ¡°Oh, Jake! You¡¯ve grilled it to perfection! I love how it¡¯s all orange and crispy,¡± Winnie takes a smite from the first S¡¯more on the stick, and a long ¡°Mmm¡± leaves her lips. ¡°So tasty! This is a piece of childhood right here!¡± She keeps licking away at the S¡¯mores and the marshmallows, and I swear I feel it in my groin. ¡°I can make you more,¡± I tell her, and walk over to the fire with Raegan¡¯s stick. But as I make it there, I ¡°identally¡± drop it. I feign surprise with a little gasp. Shit¡­ I¡¯m so clumsy,¡± the girls giggle at me around the fire while Winnie blinks at I sh a smile at her. ¡°Looks like I have to make a new S¡¯more kebab with my own hands.¡± Winnie looks puzzled. ¡°Did you just drop that thing on purpose?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± yes, I fucking did because Raegan made it, and I¡¯m the sole food provider in Winnie¡¯s life. She doesn¡¯t need his dirty S¡¯more kebabs. Mine are better. ¡°Why would you think that?¡± Winnie gives me a strange look. I think she is onto me, but she says nothing and sits down by the fire on our nket. I plop down beside her immediately, ring at Raegan when he seems disappointed he couldn¡¯t steal my spot. As I said, the man is a bastard and a total yer. Simply thinking about Raegan makes me want to growl, but I miraculously push my irritation aside. I focus on making Winnie happy and reach into my backpack, smiling once I find the chocte. ¡°You want this S¡¯more kebab to be covered in chocte?¡± I hold up the chocte and wag my eyebrows. ¡°I could melt chocte inside the marshmallows. Would you like that?¡± Winnie snorts. ¡°Are you trying to make me fat? Stop grilling me delicious food, damn it!¡± ¡°I like curves, and the marshmallows will go straight to your butt.¡± I tease and wink at her. ¡°It will keep it round and firm.¡± She yfully swats at my arm. ¡°Not in front of the children, Jake!¡± I bark augh at that. Everyone is a grownup here, but Cindi and her friends are staring at us now. I don¡¯t care, though. The flirting will make one thing perfectly clear: Winnie belongs to me. I lean over and nuzzle my nose into her hair. Sheughs and pushes at me, but I don¡¯t budge. Cuddling with her feels right. Like something has slid into ce. in my life. That thing is Winnie. Gosh, I¡¯m so in love with her. My teammates would probablyugh at me if they saw me now. When Nathan got married, they said he did it way too early and that he would change his mind. But I¡¯m beginning to understand why he married Alice¡ªa ring on Winnie¡¯s finger would keep other men away. I nce down at her, and she smiles at me. She is so pretty. Something about Winnie lights me up from within like a living, breathing Christmas tree. I think it¡¯s because her yful soul and nice heart can be seen in her smile. And whenever she directs that smile at me, I feel rewarded, or if I¡¯m the reason behind it, I feel aplished. ¡­ I¡¯ve really fallen for her. ¡°Jake?¡± Winnie arches a perfect eyebrow. My lips twitch. ¡°Yeah?¡± ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± I don¡¯t have a good answer to her question. For once, I¡¯m tongue-tied and want to hit myself forcking clever words. My head stands still, and I shrug before removing the S¡¯more kebab from the fire. ¡°No reason,¡± I say and hand over the new stick. ¡°Here, eat some more S¡¯mores. These will be better.¡± Winnie giggles but takes the stick. ¡°You are definitely trying to fatten me up, but how can I say no to S¡¯mores?¡± Her words breathe air into Cindi, who giggles. ¡°You¡¯re going to be sick from eating that much sugar. Do you want a hotdog instead? Something salty will do you good.¡± Winnie, who isn¡¯t a big fan of Cindi, smiles but says, ¡°Nah, I can handle some sugar. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Cindi doesn¡¯t give up, though. ¡°How about some chips then? We n to y drinking gamester, and you might want to eat something salty before that happens.¡±N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Oh, we are drinking?¡± Winnie sounds excited, probably feeling nostalgic from when we used to drink in college. ¡°Then sure, pass me a hotdog and a bun. I will fill my salt reserves.¡± Cindi smiles, and another girl gives Winnie a hotdog package while another hands her a bun. They are being friendly toward her, but I almost wish they had remained bitches. Why? Because then I would have a reason to steal Winnie away from here. We were supposed to head to a restaurant, but I guess that n is canceled. Now, we are stuck here with the others. I sigh and grab a hotdog bun myself. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night¡­¡± Winnie peers up at me. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having fun?¡± ¡°I am,¡± I¡¯m not unhappy, and I like being with my girl, but truthfully, I would like some time alone. But I don¡¯t tell her that in front of everyone and ster a smile onto my lips. ¡°Let¡¯s grill some hotdogs.¡± Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Jake Has there ever been a more tormented male than me? I¡¯ve asked myself that question a billion times tonight. Sighing, I nce up from my spot around the fire, clenching the red cup in my hand that isn¡¯t filled with anything but water. I haven¡¯t had alcohol tonight, but someone else has¡­ ¡°Look at this dance move!¡± Winnie shouts and throws off her hoodie to practice doing some weird belly dance. Seriously? Now she is losing her clothes?! Gah! I hate this. Winnie is tipsy and having too much fun dancing with Cindi and the other girls in front of the fire. She doesn¡¯t seem to realize watching her is turning me on. I can¡¯t wait to get alone with her, but we won¡¯t leave the woods tonight if she keeps drinking. It¡¯s such a shame. The weather forecast promised thunder, so I thought it would be nice to sleep at a hotel. Winnie doesn¡¯t normally like thunderstorms, but looking at her now, I¡¯m unsure if she wants to leave¡­ ¡°Jake, Jake, Jake!¡± Winnie shouts from the other side of the fire when she notices me looking at her. There is a huge grin on her face. ¡°You shoulde and dance with us too!¡± ¡°You expect me to dance?¡±I arch an eyebrow, close toughing at my drunk girlfriend. Winnie has this drunk look on her face now, but Cindi is even worse off. She can barely stand up straight and wears a big smile. It baffles me how quickly she bonded with Winnie after a few sses. ¡°Come on, it will be fun!¡± Winnie promises me and flicks her finger back and forth to motion for me to come. ¡°I know you wannae here! Come and put your hands on me and dance with me! ¡°Nah¡­ I don¡¯t like to dance¡­ I rather sit here¡­¡± I tell her teasingly, knowing she will pout at me. ¡°No,e here!¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°You¡¯re no fun!¡± Winnie¡¯s eyebrow knit with frustration, and a pout grows on her lips. She even crosses her arms over her chest. ¡°If I¡¯m not drunk, how will I ever have the courage to ask you to belly dance again?¡± I snort. ¡°Belly dance?¡± ¡°I want to see you throw off your t-shirt when you dance for me. Show me those abs¡­¡± Oh, hell no. Winnie can¡¯t be voicing her thirst for me and think she will get away with it after she has tormented me for an hour! I quickly get rid of my empty cup and stand up from my ce. Winnie gives me a questioning look as I approach her, unsure of what I¡¯m about to do. Her chin tilts up, and I smile. ¡°Time to ve.¡± Quickly, I take her hand in mine and pull her into me. Sheughs when she crashes into my chest. It¡¯s not a hard impact. I¡¯m not here after hurting her, but I¡¯m feeling cuddly and need her to understand that we ain¡¯t staying here a second longer. I rub her back, hug her, and try to charm her. It earns me a confusedugh from Winnie. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I¡¯m still stroking her. ¡°Trying to charm you into leaving¡­ is it working?¡± Her smile spreads wider but vanishes into thin air at the sound of thunder in the distance. There is a weird pause after it, then the raines out of nowhere, and everyone panics around the fire. ¡°Shit!¡± Raegan swears. ¡°The storm ising!¡± Cindi, drunk as heck, stands up on her wobbly feet. ¡°Everyone, start packing your stuff! We will sleep in the minibus!¡± Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. She turns to Winnie and me as her friends throw stuff into their backpacks. ¡°Will you guys be alright? Your tent and car are further up the slope, right? Do you want to stay with us? There isn¡¯t much space, but it¡¯s pouring right now. Winnie trembles, but I give her a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you, but we will be fine. I haven¡¯t had any alcohol, so I can drive us to a hotel,¡± I peer down at Winnie, who smiles hesitantly. ¡°You want that more than staying in a tent or a minibus, right?¡± She nods. It¡¯s the only sign I need to grip her hand tighter. We say our goodbyes to the others, and then we are finally on our way. The rain ising down cold. Winnie coughs a few times, and I feel terrible for not saying yes to staying in the minibus. The raines down even heavier the closer we get to the car, and my guilt is eating me alive. Winnie is trying her hardest to keep up with me, but at some point, I just pick her up into my arms. It will be faster since she is tipsy and she doesn¡¯tin. ¡°We are soon by the car,¡± I clutch her to my chest and grimace at her wet hair and the water that won¡¯t stoping down. ¡± Horrible weather, isn¡¯t it?¡± I ask to try and make light out the situation. There isn¡¯t a response. And when Winnie coughs again and shields her face from the rain by burying herself into my shoulder, I can¡¯t stop feeling guilty and like the worst boyfriend on earth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ we should have stayed in that minibus¡­¡± I mutter, angry at myself for hiking up the slope in this weather. To my surprise, Winnie shakes her head, though. I peer down at her in wonder, and she smiles. ¡°Even though it¡¯s raining, I¡¯m happy to finally be alone with you. I¡¯ve been waiting for this all day.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± I breathe augh. ¡°Because you seemed to like spending time with the others. Especially with Cindi-the two of you were quite the duo dancing in front of that fire.¡± ¡°It was fun,¡± she agrees, then her lips curl into an even bigger smile. ¡°But the point ofing out into the woods with you was so I could finally tell you I¡¯m in love with you. That gives me pause. We are standing right by the car, drenched in cold water, but I¡¯m frozen in motion. Winnie is the first one to move. She slips down from my arms, takes the car key, and opens the trunk. I¡¯m still dazed by her words, and Winnie¡¯s cheeks turn pink. She is definitely misreading my silence as something bad. I should speak out, tell her how long I¡¯ve loved her too. I know we have given each other our derations of love and affection, but you can¡¯t say stuff like that too often-even now, I¡¯m shocked by Winnie telling me she loves Because while I knew she liked me, saying the L-word out in the rain hits differently. A smile spreads over my lips, and then I follow her to sit in the trunk of the car. The door closes, and we are both breathing hard. For a long ment, all we do is stare at each other. Winnie is sitting with her legs pulled to her body, and I¡¯m lying down, too tall to sit up without brushing my head against the ceiling. We smile at each other, both shy, until I can no longer keep quiet. ¡°You love me?¡± Her lips can¡¯t hide the shy smile that curls over her lips. ¡°I do¡­ I mean, you probably knew I was in love with you already. I wouldn¡¯t be dating you if I didn¡¯t like you, but¡­ the more time I spend with you, the more I¡¯m beginning to realize that I can see a future with you. I stare at her, and Winnie¡¯s cheeks turn pinker. ¡°This is hard for me to say, but I think I¡¯ve been dense. I never realized that you were more to me than a friend, but I think you always were. I just didn¡¯t get it. Now I¡¯m getting it, though, and it¡¯s scary. I really like you, Jake. But it¡¯s early, and I don¡¯t want to rush into anything, but-¡± ¡°Nonsense,¡± I interrupt her and smile. ¡± We have been friends since the beginning of time, and I¡¯ve been in love with you for years. We aren¡¯t rushing into things; we are finally both realizing this is more than a friendship. And you and I willst no matter the pace.¡± Her eyes widen. ¡°How can you be so sure? Another softugh leaves my lips. It¡¯s time toe clean, no matter how pathetic I may sound. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been in love with you for as long as I can remember. It¡¯s always been you. Only you, and I can¡¯t see myself together with anybody else. You¡¯re my best friend and future, and I way.¡± won¡¯t want it a other She looks moved. ¡°That¡¯s so sweet,¡± she whispers and then frowns. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I never realized until now how I felt.¡± I shrug. ¡°Not your fault. We can¡¯t help how we feel. I¡¯m just d to be here with you now,¡± I can tell Winnie is thinking about something important, and I poke her leg. ¡°So, what was it that you wanted to tell me? You said you didn¡¯t want to rush into something, but you obviously had something on your mind.¡± She gives me a hesitant smile. ¡°Well¡­ I was wondering if we could¡­ you know¡­ look at an apartment together?¡± Before I can respond, she holds up her hands in panic. ¡°I mean! You can keep paying rent for the t you own together with Mark. But if I do my internship in your town and find my own apartment, then you could¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ stay at my ce?¡± I can¡¯t believe she already wishes to move in together, but it feels right. Back in our hometown, we practically did live together. Winnie didn¡¯t see me as a man back then, but we shared a bed and shit. ¡°Sure,¡± I tell her, grinning. ¡°Let¡¯s look for a better t than the one Mark will keep to himself.¡± Winnie giggles. ¡°This is crazy¡­ we are moving too fast¡­ we will crash, and it will be bad, but why does it feel so right?¡± I take off her shoe and squeeze her wet foot, warming it in my hand as I peer up into her eyes. ¡°When you¡¯re in a rtionship, stop thinking with your head and instead, feel with your heart. If this feels right, then let¡¯s just do it.¡± Her smile is trembling. ¡°It does feel right. ¡°Then let¡¯s move in together.¡± Her whole face lit up. ¡°I would love that!¡± Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 ¨C Linda Linda This date is a disaster, and I regret putting so much effort into my outfit before leaving my house. I curled my hair. It¡¯sing down in blonde waves, and I matched it with a ck dress, which is rare. I never wear dresses but wanted to look nice for my birthday. Which I do. I look good. But the man I¡¯m sitting across? I want to escape from him. I¡¯m at the za Hotel with a man named David, and perhaps my job as a therapist has ruined me for men. I won¡¯t settle for someone who doesn¡¯t treat me like an equal. Which means this date is a letdown. David came here fully prepared to fuck me on the first date. My best friend, Carmen, said I must lower my expectations. I¡¯m turning thirty today, and the dating market isn¡¯t what it used to be. But I never thought chivalry was dead until now. ¡°I brought condoms,¡± David says from the other side of the table and shoots me what he must think is a charming smile. We haven¡¯t even ordered yet, and the guy is already unbearable. ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± I say and look down at the menu. ¡°Big condoms.¡± David feels the need to add. is A shudder sweeps down my spine. I don¡¯t understand if David is joking or if he serious. Regardless, I wish I was anywhere else but here right now. He is creeping me out. Still, I ster on a smile. ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡°Are you a brave girl?¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± I can¡¯t help but breathe augh and look up from my menu this time. ¡± Excuse me?¡± Davin wags his eyebrows at me. He isn¡¯t the best-looking guy, but what can you expect at thirty? Everyone good is taken. ¡°In bed, I mean,¡± David says. Jesus Christ! Anger rises to my chest. ¡°That¡¯s very inappropriate to ask, especially since this is our first date, David.¡± He groans in his seat, throwing his head back in exasperation. ¡°Oh fuck, you¡¯re one of those!¡± ¡°One of¡­ what?¡± I¡¯m so damn confused right now. His smirkse back. ¡°A feminazi.¡¯ Did he just say what I think he did?! I swear I¡¯m already teary-eyed. Not because I¡¯m very sensitive, but today is my birthday, and David is an asshole. When we chatted on the dating app, he was a gentleman, but now he is just pure disgusting. ¡°I can assure you that I¡¯m not a feminazi, whatever that is. I¡¯m a feminist and all for equality, but that other word? Not me. ¡°Sure, honey¡­¡± David rolls his eyes, and then heughs. His behavior baffles me, and I stare at him. ¡°Are you serious right now?¡± I ask, expecting him to tell me he is pranking me any moment now. He is acting like a dick. But he never does. He leans back in his chair and looks all sorts of self- righteous. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be serious?¡± He rakes me up and down,ughing at whatever he finds. ¡°Look, I just came here to have a good time, but if you¡¯re going to be acting like a bitch from the start, then I don¡¯t know if I should stay. Perhaps we just don¡¯t match?¡± My heart stops. Even though David is a jerk, hearing him say we might not be a match hurts. I can¡¯t believe he is ditching me on my birthday¡­ wow. This is just¡­ wow. Ick other words. ¡°You¡­ you want to leave?¡± ¡°Yeah, sure, why not? There are more interesting people to date. No offense, but you¡¯re too much of a prude for me. You have a stick up your butt. So this won¡¯t work.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. David gets up from his seat, and the tears run down my cheek. I didn¡¯t think the date could get any worse, but it just did. I¡¯m officially ditched by the man I found too terrible to date. My chest constricts, and I blink multiple times to hold back the tears, but it isn¡¯t working. This is the worst birthday ever, and I miss Robert, my ex-husband, more than ever. He passed away two years ago, almost three, and I will never find someone new- ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± I look up andugh in utter bewilderment when I see Mark, a client of mine, dragging out the chair where David just sat. What is he doing here?! Am! I dreaming? For a moment, I can just stare at him. He is dressed in a suit that can barely contain his broad shoulders, and his ck hair is newly trimmed, shorter on the sides and longer on top. Needless to say, Mark is beautiful. Not perfect. He has scars, and it looks like his nose has been broken at some point. But he has the bluest eyes and this radiant smile that makes me melt on the inside¡­ shit, why does he have to be so pretty?! Somehow, I manage words. ¡°Did youe to rescue me?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your prince in shining,¡± he looks down at himself. Suit¡­ is that okay?¡± Oh, he is sweet. ¡°I appreciate it, but what about Winnie? You had a date with her.¡± ¡°Winnie isn¡¯t for me.¡± I arch an eyebrow. ¡°This morning, you were in love with her.¡± ¡°Nah, it was more like a one-sided crush, ¡± heughs, clearly not taking offense to liking a girl who doesn¡¯t like him back. ¡± Right now, I¡¯m more interested in the gorgeous woman sitting in front of me.¡± I snort. ¡°ttery, huh?¡± ¡°Is it working?¡± He smiles wider, and I roll my eyes. ¡°I really don¡¯t think you and I should be dating. No offense, but you¡¯re¡­ young and might be looking for something different,¡± ¡°Oh, so I can¡¯t be serious because I¡¯m younger? Is that it?¡± Mark sighs at me, pretending he is hurt. ¡°I believe you said steak since I¡¯ve never had one.¡± ¡°What if you don¡¯t like it?¡± I grin. ¡°Then I will steal from your food.¡± His mouth twitches as if fighting a smile. ¡°Who said anything about me sharing my food? Order whatever you want, but don¡¯t take from my te.¡± ¡°What if I ask, please?¡± I give him my puppy eyes. It might not work anymore since I¡¯m no longer a kid, but you got to try. ¡°Damn, you giving me some eyes. I flutter my eyshes. ¡°Yes.¡± Mark sighs, but he is just pretending to be irritated. ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t say no to your eyes¡­ what should I order then? A steak with fries?¡± Fries aren¡¯t on the menu, but I¡¯m sure you could ask for them, and I p my hands together. Beaming at him. ¡°Perfect! Mark snorts. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re older than me? You look like a kid on Christmas day right now.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy!¡± ¡°Good,¡± he smiles. ¡°I¡¯m d your birthday isn¡¯t ruined.¡± Iugh and decide to just go with a normal steak. Mark orders the same, and we discuss the excellent taste as we eat. The conversation then moves on to different food. It ends up being a lovely evening. We drink by the bar and talk about hockey and the weird people I¡¯ve met on dating apps. Then, all of a sudden, it¡¯ste at night, and the hotel¡¯s bar is closing. ¡°It¡¯s cold outside,¡± I tell Mark when we leave the hotel. It¡¯s not even dark anymore. The sun is rising in the early morning. Everything is perfect, and I don¡¯t want to go home alone. Silly, right? I should just be happy Mark willingly spent time with me on my birthday since my date ditched me. He is a good¡­ friend. Because that¡¯s the only thing he will ever ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s chillier in the morning,¡± Mark rubs his hands together, then looks at me. ¡°Do you have a long way home?¡± ¡°I do, but I¡¯m just going to grab a cab and hopefully not fall asleep inside of it or something.¡± Mark thoughtfully nods. ¡°Or¡­ you could stay at the hotel?¡± He holds up his hands in mock surrender, laughing. ¡°Then you can just fall asleep right away. I even pay for it.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ alone in a hotel room? Geez¡­ it would be nice but scary. I haven¡¯t stayed at a hotel since Robert¡­¡± The words die in my throat, and misery grasps me. Damn it. I mentioned him again. To my surprise, Mark doesn¡¯t look angry. Many people have told me I talk too much about my ex- husband, but Mark seems sad. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize¡­¡± he shrugs. ¡°Well, do you want me to stay as well? We could continue talking in a hotel room.¡± I would love to talk to him more, actually¡­ I wet my lips, squinting funnily. ¡°No funny business?¡± I doubt he is attracted to me. I¡¯m just teasing. ¡°No funny business,¡± Mark confirms. ¡± Just you and I and ate-nigh about it?¡± ¡°I would love that.¡± talk¡­ how Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Mark The world is a strange ce. I¡¯m staying with my therapist, Linda, in a hotel room. It¡¯s the weirdest turn of events ever. Yet it feels so right. Our date night was amazing. I had fun and didn¡¯t want to go home by the end. I think Linda felt the same way if I¡¯m to judge by her suddenly saying she lives far away. I took it as a hint of her wanting to spend more time with me since we both know I could easily have ordered a cab for her. But that didn¡¯t happen. Instead, we are getting ready for bed in a shared couple¡¯s room. I¡¯m sitting on the small couch inside, grinning at Linda, who picks up a clean, folded towel from the edge of the bed. ¡°Do I get to join you in the bathtub?¡± I tease, knowing she is tipsy and might say yes if I try hard enough. I put on the charm and flutter my eyshes at her. Linda rolls her eyes, and I have to fight a smile. I¡¯ve always been flirtatious by nature. In my youth, I¡¯ve said things to girls I don¡¯t really mean. But Linda can see straight through me. She knows I¡¯m a guy who jokes around, but I fear I might not be joking. I¡¯m fully serious and one hundred percent attracted to Linda. ¡°Harr-harr, very funny,¡± Linda says and opens the bathroom before taking onest nce at me. ¡°I appreciate the fact that you¡¯re taking the couch. You¡¯re a true gentleman.¡± My lips twitch. I hadn¡¯t nned on taking the couch, and it won¡¯t be fun sleeping on N?velDrama.Org content. it either. Since I only wear my boxer briefs and t-shirt, I understand why she thinks I¡¯m taking the couch. I don¡¯t want it, though. I want us to share a bed together, but I will just y along for now. ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She smiles. ¡°Thanks.¡± Linda enters the bathroom, and I stare at the wall until I hear the watere on. There is a bathtub, and I know she will be bubbling. But¡­ she didn¡¯t lock the door¡­ is that an invitation? Or am I reading too much into it? Probably thest. Though, can anyone me me? After an excellent dinner and a few more hours talking into the early morning, I¡¯m crushing hard on this woman. Linda is out of my league, though, and I doubt she is interested in me. More than once tonight, Linda has told me she is looking for an older man. At thirty, she isn¡¯t interested in a guy soon- to-be twenty-three. Which sucks since I¡¯m beginning to love that she is older than the other women I¡¯ve dated in the past. Honestly, I could definitely see myself dating Linda. But Linda probably thinks I¡¯m a kidpared to her since Ick her life experience. I mean¡­ she was married before, so yeah. Wee from different worlds. Yet I don¡¯t want to just give up. I rise from the couch and head for the bathroom, but I hear Linda shriek before I even make it there. Adrenaline pumps into my veins, and I pull up the door, ready to help her. ¡°What happened?!¡± I exim. ¡°Get out!¡± Linda hisses at me. ¡°You can¡¯t juste into the bathroom when a woman is bathing! Leave!¡± ¡°Why not?¡± I ask. ¡°You shrieked, and it sounded like you might need my assistance,¡± I look around the room. Though¡­ I have no clue why you shrieked. Did something happen?¡± ¡°I slipped into the bathtub,¡± Linda admits. She is surrounded by bubbles, and I find myself wishing they weren¡¯t hiding her breast, which surely are fuller than my hands. ¡°I see¡­¡± I grin. ¡°Do you want my helping out then? We wouldn¡¯t want another ident.¡± Before she can tell me to leave, I approach the toilet and lower the lid to sit on it. She looks at me suspiciously, but sheughs at me when I send another smile her way. Good. Am I finally infiltrating her heart? ¡°I will still be sitting here for a while, Mark. I just got into the tub, and the water is just perfect,¡± she rxes her back and closes her eyes with a half- drunk smile on her lips. ¡°This is nice.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ you want me to rub your back then?¡± This got her opening her eyes to stare at me. I can¡¯t read her expression. Is she happy about my offer or weirded out? Doesn¡¯t matter. I have to win her over, even if I¡¯m being cringe. ¡°I would be very gentle,¡± I say in a slightly deeper voice. ¡°And I will let you know that I¡¯ve been praised for being a good masseur. I would spoil your back and get in there with my thumbs.¡± Linda shudders. I have no clue if that is a good thing, but then she res at me, and I decide it must be a bad sign. ¡°Will you stop that?!¡± She snaps. Ah, she dislikes my flirting? I need to make sure. ¡°Stop what?¡± ¡°You¡¯re using that deep and sexy voice again,¡± she whines and sighs heavily in her seat. ¡°It¡¯s making me confused.¡± Again, I have no idea if that¡¯s a good thing. ¡°Confused how?¡± ¡°Like¡­¡± she looks up at me and blushes. ¡± I¡¯m already sitting in the bathtub but can feel myself getting wetter.¡± At that, I throw back my head andugh. I did not see that responseing. Shit. Did she really say what I think she did? I keepughing but rein in my chuckles when I notice Linda is frowning at me. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we possibly be together?¡± I ask. Her blush turns redder. ¡°Sorry, that came out wrong¡­ I skipped the dating part and everything, but-¡± she sinks her teeth into her lower lip, seeming to hold back augh. Anger rises to my chest. Is sheughing because I don¡¯t find us being together impossible? Dating, of course,es before that, but shooting me down without giving me a chance feels cruel. ¡°You don¡¯t think I¡¯m a rtionship- material kind of guy?¡± I prod the issue, needing her to answer me. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that,¡± she hesitates. ¡°Can I tell you something without you getting mad at me?¡± ¡°Of course.¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t seem like a person who is looking for something serious right now, and I¡¯m looking for just that. I¡¯ve been married, and now, after some inner healing, I¡¯m ready to date again. But I want to be exclusive with someone, you know?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t think I can be serious?¡± My wordse out like a challenge, and Lindaughs at me. ¡°Sure, with the right girl, but Mark, you¡¯re twenty-two, and I¡¯m not saying this to be mean, but¡­ are you sure you¡¯re ready to settle?¡± She looks up at me with her kind, big eyes, and I¡¯m tongue-tied for the first time tonight. Linda blew away my mind tonight, but she has a point: I might not be ready for forever J K L M A M M W Zomeone. I want to date and have fun¡­ have some sex, and date someone, but then I don¡¯t know where I want it to lead. There have been rumors about me being moved to another team next season. So there is that too. I sigh and stand up from the toilet seat. Alright, I hear you,¡± I meet Linda¡¯s eyes and grab the hem of my t-shirt. ¡°Then how about you just give me tonight?¡± Since I know another excuse will leave Linda¡¯s beautiful lips, I get shirtless as fast as possible. Without looking at her, I get rid of my t-shirt, but when it hits the floor, I get insecure. What am I doing?! This might be a stupid idea, but I can¡¯t help the wave of satisfaction washing over me when I face Linda. Her eyes are bulging out of their sockets, and admiration is written all over her face. I wink at her. ¡°If you let me share the tub with you, I will let you touch me in return. then? See if it really is as big as it appears? ¡°A sly grin spreads over my lips, threatening to split my face in half. I can¡¯t resist teasing her. I grab the hems of my boxer briefs while keeping eye contact. ¡°I could remove these¡­¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that!¡± Linda exims. ¡± Please don¡¯t remove them!¡± My smile disappears. Linda¡¯s eyebrows are furrowed, her face stuck in an expression I can¡¯t read. Is she afraid of me? I don¡¯t like that. Despite my disappointment with her reaction, I ster a smile onto my lips to not further scare her. ¡°I see¡­ sorry for reading the atmosphere wrong¡­ I will leave you alone. Enjoy your bath.¡± I pick up my t-shirt from the floor and then head for the door without turning around to look at Linda. But before I leave, she calls out to me. Wait!¡± I turn around. ¡°Hmm?¡± Her lips form a brief smile, and she sighs. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do what?¡± She rolls her eyes. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t y coy with me.¡± ¡°y coy?¡± I literally don¡¯t know what she means. ¡°Do I have to spell it out for you?¡± She res at me. ¡°I will do the one-night stand thing with you! Now, get over here before I get up from here ande and collect you myself!¡± I snort. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be able to carry me. ¡°I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± That makes meugh again. ¡°You¡¯re funny.¡± And in danger because I don¡¯t think I will settle for just a one-night stand. I don¡¯t know what I want yet. But I¡¯m crushing on her; one night together with this amazing woman won¡¯t be enough. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!